Aunt Jean
Illicit romance profoundly changes two lovers.
copyright ©2008 All rights reserved.

Chapter 1

Mortified. If Ron had thought of the word he might have used it to describe how he felt at the moment -- so embarrassed and so angry at himself that he wanted to crawl into a hole and never come out. He had been so freakin' stupid!

She said she was going to the grocery store!

He usually locked his door when he did it, but he had been in such a freakin' rush to get to his room to gawk at Mrs. Gregerson sunning at her pool, her freakin' bikini top undone, her half way decent ass barely covered. He ran up the stairs, praying, hoping that he'd get to his bedroom window and not miss it, if and when she propped herself up with her elbows to reach for her ice tea or whatever the hell she drank. Last week when she did that she had twisted her torso and he had seen her naked tits for at least five seconds.

Even without the bare tit or tits, he'd still have a good time beating off, watching her, thinking about how good it would be to fuck her, then shoot his jiz all over her face, her tits, her ass. He'd look at her nearly naked body and think about ramming his cock into her, just like in the porn vids his friend Josh would let him rent when the manager wasn't in the store. Ron had made copies of ten of them with his two VCRs.

Watching Mrs. Gregerson sunning was almost better than beating off to the porn vids, actually each made the other better. Without the porn vids he would never have thought of ramming his cock into her hot asshole, or rough fucking her mouth, or having his cock between her big tits, her hands holding those big fleshy orbs together making a tit-cunt for his sliding prick then shooting his wad all over them. And when he watched the porn vids on the days Mrs. G sunned, he'd imagine the chicks in them to be Mrs. Gregerson, begging for it in her ass, or it would be her screaming, "Harder! Harder! Ron! Fuck me harder!"

He would watch her from his bedroom window, usually naked himself, his palm all slicked up with hand lotion, yanking his crank seeing her nearly naked on that cushioned redwood chaise, but also seeing her in his mind, fucking her, fucking her so good, so hard, her mouth, her cunt, her asshole, and the combo of that would make him cum so freakin' hard he'd shoot jiz onto the window sometimes, and it felt so damn good while his prick pumped, but then fifteen minutes later he'd feel so damn ashamed, not only for being a perv, but for his nearly complete failure with girls.

He wasn't a virgin, he had hooked up twice, fucked both chicks, not total dogs, but he wouldn't have been interested in either of them if he had been sober. He had a few "Clinton" hookups too when he had been drunk but he now no longer counted those as anything. When he liked some hot, pretty chick, he was so freakin' nervous, that whenever he had a chance to talk to the girl his brain would go blank, switch off. Most girls thought he was an asshole, thought he was stuck up, or a hard-ass loner, or god knew what.

There had been two girls during the past couple years he had really liked, wanted to go out with, not only wanted to thoroughly fuck them, but actually wanted to get to know them, and he had blown it with both girls. Each had approached him at parties or at school, smiled at him, tried to get him to talk, and he'd mumble something about how he needed to get another beer, or if it was at school he'd say he had to see the coach or something. Excuses to walk away so they wouldn't see how much he liked them and how damn stupid and nervous he was. His brain just shut down around girls he liked!

She was supposed to be at the grocery store!

He wasn't thirteen anymore! He wasn't sad about his mother dying unless he really thought about her, and he hated to admit it, but he really didn't think about her very often anymore. He was eighteen now! When his father went around the country for three months every summer to supervise road or freakin' bridge construction or whatever that damn company built around the country, he didn't need Aunt Jean to freakin' baby-sit him anymore! He would be in college in a few months! He would have been okay being alone for the summer since he was freakin' fifteen!

And she was so freakin' weird! She had never gone swimming in the freakin' pool, not once, not one freakin' time during any of the fucking summers she had been here. And she always wore those dumb-shit, dorkwad clothes! Who the fuck wore long, blue jean shorts that were hemmed?! And she must have five fucking pairs, and those damn stupid tee shirts that are always too freakin' big on her! The only freakin' parts of her he had seen were her oddball fat calves and piano ankles, her arms basically from her elbows down, and her head!

All that first summer she had stayed, he thought she was real fat under those clothes just like her fat-ass ankles, but then at the end of summer, on a windy day, her stupid baggy tee shirt had been plastered against her side and she wasn't fat at all, which just proved what a freakin' dork she was! She couldn't even buy clothes that fit right! And that fuckin' freak eye of hers she was always hiding with her hand, and those stupid large plastic frame glasses! It was like she was a freakin' cyclops, or... or always taking a freakin' eye test looking at a fuckin' chart on the wall!

His self-loathing skyrocketed with that last thought. He was an asshole. She wasn't a cyclops, she could see out of the always squinting eye. That odd shape to her eyesocket and cheekbone, and that drooping scar around the socket forming a backwards "J" on her face was from a car crash when she was about his age. It hadn't even been her fault. According to Dad, she had almost died, and that freaky eye and freaky part of her face had gone through six operations, plastic surgery and other shit, and it was the best it was ever going to look. He said she had other operations too but he hadn't gone into much detail about those.

Ron knew he definitely was an asshole. He was trying to put her down in his mind and all she had ever been was nice to him. She had never been some dictator during the summers she stayed with him, although she wouldn't let him walk all over her either, but he had never really tried that. She had never attempted to be a replacement mom either. If he thought about it, she had been nice, had even tried to be his friend, and he had never responded in kind. He did what she said he had to do, and when he tried to pull something she pointed out that Dad had told her the rules. He had done some shit a few times, coming home drunk, or drunk and stoned, actually more than a few times, but she had only realized he was high three or four times. She had told Dad, but had spoken with him first, saying she wasn't a tattletale, spy, or informant on him, she was just following his dad's instructions, and his dad trusted her to tell him when Ron broke the rules.

Those times had made him mad as hell because he never told on her. He hadn't really noticed when he was thirteen that first summer, actually it wasn't until near the end of the next summer that he figured out Aunt Jean got drunk at least once a week. He could sort of tell from the way she walked, and sometimes she would forget to angle her face away when she spoke to him, and she'd forget to used her hand to hide the scars and disfigurement especially when she watched TV. Once she wasn't even wearing her thick framed glasses when he first walked into the family area, but she had quickly put them on. Mostly it was her slurring of words that let him catch on to it.

Those nights would always end the same way. She'd go to the guest room early, saying she was sleepy. She'd take a bath, or shower in the guest bathroom, and then on and off for the next couple hours she'd be in the bedroom, he guessed on the bed, crying on and off, fits of sobbing really. He had noticed other signs too. She always used one of the dark blue glasses they had when she drank alcohol, not the clear glasses. He never mentioned it to Dad. He didn't want to get her in trouble, and she hadn't told on him a few, well, more than a few times, when he had broken some rule -- I won't tell your Dad this time, but you have to promise me you won't do that again. He'd always promise.

She was supposed to be at the freakin' grocery store!

He got off the bed and started pacing. He'd have to leave his room sooner or later. When he realized Aunt Jean was getting drunk and crying, he had felt sorry for her, but even with the pity, he never was very nice to her. He should have been. Maybe it was that she was such a dork, or the way she acted so weird about her eye that first summer she stayed, even though he had seen her at least a couple times every year all his life.

Her eye had creeped him out as a boy when Mom had told him to give Aunt Jean a hello or good-bye hug. That was when he was a little older, but when he was he was really young her weird eye didn't bother him much. She'd always play with him quite a bit when she'd visit for a week or so during summers and a week during Christmastime. Maybe she knew how to relate to kids better. She taught first grade. That was why she had the summers free to be here. He could recall snippets of those early times, and he couldn't remember her covering her eye up or turning her face away to the side when she talked with him. Ron couldn't even remember noticing the eye when they played and laughed together. Maybe she had been baby-sitting him then too, just for an evening or day when Mom and Dad went out.

He recalled telling her when he must have been about nine that she'd be really pretty if she didn't have the ugly eye. In his boy's way, he had thought it was a compliment. The comment had made her cry. He wasn't sure, but he sort of recalled that after that, she had started angling her face slightly away from him whenever she was around him. Just like she did now. It was after that the hugs started creeping him out.

Yeah, he had been an asshole to her.

But she said she was going grocery shopping!

Yeah, and he told her he was going to get his running shorts and go for a run. He shut his eyes tight. He had been so close to shooting his wad, holding his breath, ready to feel the surge, slowing down the strokes, squeezing his hand tighter around his aching hard, thick prick, his sliding hand was Mrs. Gregerson's torrid asshole, she was begging him to fill her ass with his hot cum. He was a few seconds away from shooting it, his body stiffening, his torso curving forward a little. Then his bedroom door abruptly swung opened.

He wasn't sure if he jumped but he instantly turned towards the sound, his hand still gripping his deep red, throbbing rod. He wasn't certain he had jumped, but he was positive Aunt Jean had. She had let out a brief high pitched yelp too. Her good eye went really wide and her freaky eye strained to open wider too, so much so there had been a sort of stretch crease by her odd, disfigured cheekbone. She had frozen after her little "EEEK!" Her eyes fixed on the hard rod in his hand. It had to look like he was pointing it right at her, which in essence, he had been. Her jaw couldn't have dropped lower.

He had frozen in pose too, still hunched over a little, gripping his throbbing prick at the base, he had stopped breathing. Time seemed to become suspended, or at least super slow motion. Her eyes on his cock, his eyes on the extra distortion behind her thick framed glasses around her freak eye. It seemed they had stared at each other for ten seconds, although it couldn't have been more than a couple, yet he recalled that he had thought at the time, Why aren't either of us moving? A few moments, maybe microseconds, after that thought, Aunt Jean moved first. Her face raised slightly, followed by her good and freaky eye, which met his eyes. He remembered her mouth still open wide like an elongated "0," then the next moment, she dropped the folded tee shirts, underwear, and socks she had in her arms, turned and ran out of the room. He became unfrozen, virtually jumped the ten feet or so to his door and slammed it closed then pushed the button on the knob to lock it.

That was forty minutes ago. Jeezuz. It's only June tenth! I have to face her for two and a half months more! I'm eighteen! She doesn't have to be here!

He and Dad had talked about that. Dad agreed he was old enough to take care of himself, but he also said he thought Ron would end up partying a hell of a lot and that worried him, things getting out of control, someone getting hurt, the liability. He added that since he had suggested Ron take this summer off, not work for the contractor this summer and just enjoy himself before college started, that the old adage about boredom being he devil's playground had some validity to it.

Ron had said he could trust him a dozen times, but Dad said he knew how peer pressure worked, he knew that even if Ron didn't plan a party, maybe some friends would just show up some afternoon, and in a friendly way they'd share a six pack and after Ron drank a beer or two suddenly having just one party wouldn't be that bad because everyone would be careful and adult about it.

Dad then admitted that half of the reason, maybe the larger part of he reason he wanted Aunt Jean to stay the summer again, was for Jean. He said it was good for her to get out of her little house, swim in their pool, relax in a change of scenery. When Ron had told him Aunt Jean never used the pool, Dad hadn't believed him at first then had sort of believed him. Dad said that Jean had some unresolved "issues" since the auto accident. It wasn't just her face that was injured but she had other scars too. That maybe she was shy because of that. He had told Ron that she had really been a very pretty girl, very nice and sweet, popular, and all that in high school, then in her senior year the accident had happened. Ron had been about six at the time.

Ron now blinked with an epiphany. That's why I don't remember her face being fucked up when I was real little. A second realization hit him. When he was really young, she had only been a girl, like twelve or thirteen. That would make her like thirty or thirty-one now. A third realization hit him-- He had never wondered how old she was. She was Dad's little sister, so maybe he assumed she was in her thirties, because Dad was forty-one, but hadn't Dad been in high school when she was born? No, maybe he was in middle school? How old is she? The way she dressed and the freaky eye, mostly it was the way she dressed, he just thought "dork" when he'd look at her, not any age. Ron's gut instantly tightened at the sound of the three soft taps on his door.

Jean cleared her throat. "Ron? Ron, I... I think we... um... I think we need to have a brief talk. I... I'll be in the kitchen. Come down, okay?"

FUCK-FUCK-FUCK! Ron took a slow breath. "Uh... yeah. I'll meet you in the kitchen, in... in a minute."

"All right."

FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! His gut was in a knot. He had been hoping she'd just pretend it hadn't happened. He tried to think of some excuse or explanation but what explanation could there be but the real one? SHIT! He figured he better go down and just get it over with.

He left his room and went to the kitchen. When he entered Aunt Jean was sitting at the table not the island counter, her right elbow on the table top, her forearm vertical, her hand at her face as if resting her head slightly against her palm, or holding the dorkwad thick plastic frames of her glasses, but he knew it was there to cover her freak eye. She was staring down at a glass of water. Her head moved slightly, her good eye looked at his waist then back down at her glass of water. He sat down at the end of the table, she was at the side of the table, her good profile towards him. It was their usual positions on the rare occasions they both sat at the table. He usually ate his meals in his room or in front of the big TV. She usually ate in the kitchen area.

Ron took a quick breath. "I'm... I'm really sorry, Aunt Jean. I..." He didn't know what else to say.

"I... I'm sorry too. I... I should have knocked. I..." She stopped talking and sipped her water. "I thought you were out running and so when I brought the laundry up I didn't think you were home." She took a breath.

Ron needed to ask and spoke fast, "Are you going to mention this to Dad?"

Jean kept staring at her water glass. "No." She took another breath. "I don't think that's... it's not necessary. You... you were just doing what... what a normal boy would do. And... and I know when there are... are attractive women around that..."

OH SHIT! She knows I was checking out Mrs. Gregerson! Ron's gut knotted tighter.

"... that guys... boys, I mean... young men..." She took a sip of water. "That guys will... will have thoughts and.... and will fantasize." Another sip of water. "Girls... girls... I mean, everyone... I mean both sexes... masturbate. It's... it's a psychological and biological function. So... so... I don't... I don't think you should feel embarrassed about... about it. And... I... I can understand why... why you were watching Eileen, but... but..." She took another sip of water. "I'm not sure... that... that you should be looking at her... without.... her... I mean... without her knowledge, it's like you're... I... I mean... I don't think that's a good... habit to..."

She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her eyes opened. "You're eighteen, Ron, I... I know you think I shouldn't be saying anything to you about this, so... I... I mean, I guess that's right. You're a young man now, and I'm... I'm...."

Jean turned her face away from him. Her hand rose and quickly wiped both her eyes. Her head swiveled forward again and she drank more water. "And... I'm just some... some ug... some... aunt who's a... a grade school teacher, so... so I know I shouldn't be telling you how to live you life or... or what to do."

She cleared her throat and then took yet another sip from her glass. "And... and... I... I really didn't mean to... to just stand there, but... but... I was... so... so shocked... I mean surprised, that I... I froze. I'm sorry about that too. That and not knocking. I'll never again go into your room without knocking first, even... even if I'm sure you're with your friends or out on a date with some girl or something." Jean took one more sip of water. "Is there anything... do you want to say anything?"

"I... I just want to say I'm sorry. I'm... I'm very, very sorry."

Jean pushed her chair back and stood without looking at Ron. "I... I... I'm going to do the grocery shopping now."

"I'm... I think I'm gonna drive over to Josh's and... and I may uh... grab a burger later... with... uh... the guys. So... I'll be home... like late."

"All right." At the doorway to the laundry room she lowered her hand from her face.

*



Ron turned onto his street. It was near midnight. Josh's mom had essentially thrown him out at 10:30 because Josh was working tomorrow morning. Ron had gone to a cafe in town and nursed an iced cappuccino as long as he could, then just walked around the dead shopping area for a while. He finally ran out of options and slowly drove home. As he approached the driveway he noticed a lamp on in the family room. That didn't mean Jean was up. She usually left an undercabinet light on in the kitchen and a lamp in the family area when he was out and she went up to bed. He saw a subtle flicker, changes of light at the closed drapes. Shit! She was up. She had the big TV on.

At the cafe he had decided to just act as normal as possible around her. He didn't want any more tension or weirdness between them than there had been prior to her barging in on him beating off. He just wanted everything to go back to normal.
He stopped the car in the usual spot he parked on the driveway. The normal thing for him to do, was to go into the family room and watch the big TV. There was a music show on cable he watched every Friday night when he didn't have a date or wasn't at some party, which was usually every freakin' Friday night. His last date was three months ago, with a girl he had no interest in at all. He had asked her out, in essence as practice. It had bored the hell out of him, and the girl had known it. She had a awful time too.

When he entered the family room he was surprised Aunt Jean was sitting oddly in her usual spot in the upholstered arm chair. Her posture was usually lousy, but he had never seen her slouched so much. His eyes went to the dark blue glass in her hand. "Hi, Aunt Jean." He didn't watch but out the corner of his eye he didn't see her move or her hand rise to hold her dorkwad glasses and profile in the usual attempt to cover most of her freak eye.

"Hi." She took a drink, tilting the glass high. She lowered it. "I s'pose you're gonna... wash that music show."

Ron sat on the couch. She was half wasted. No, probably fully wasted. He had never seen her truly drunk, then again he had never tried to rate her drunkeness either. "Don't have to. Watch what you're watching.

"I'm not washin' it... anything."

"Mind if I switch it?"

"No... swish it."

He took the remote from the occasional table by her chair. He sat on the couch and changed the channel. He heard her finish her drink, not the swallowing but the clinking ice in the afterwards shake of the glass.

"You... you wash her a lot, don' chew?"

Ron's gut tightened. He looked at her. Another new oddity. Her right leg was folded up, her little foot in the thick white sock flat on the cushion, her knee was slightly wagging back and forth. "Pardon me?"

Jean stopped her leg not even sure why it had started moving. "Nothin'." She took a deep breath, then stood up. "I'm goin' ta bed." The glass slipped out of her hand, it didn't break just bounced on the carpet, and tossed its five ice cubes out. "Fuck." She knelt down and then went into a crawling position to move around to gather the ice cubes.

Ron moved quickly. He crouched down and reached for one of the cubes. He smelled whiskey. Jean slapped his hand away.

"I'll pick 'em up." She put the last two cubes back in her glass, stood up and went to the kitchen.

Ron was shocked that she had slapped his hand when he had been trying to help. That was another first, as was her very obvious weaving as she walked, it had never been that bad, and he had definitely never her heard her say "damn" let alone "fuck." He knew it had to be related to what happened earlier in the day. She wasn't supposed to be home! He sat on the couch and watched the music show until it ended at 1:00AM, wondering the whole time if things would ever be normal again with Aunt Jean.

He turned off the TV and then switched off the family area lamp. He flicked the switch for the little tread lights as he headed upstairs he heard it. Aunt Jean was crying again - intermittent sobbing, taking quick breaths in between. He figured she always tried to stifle the sobbing by taking breaths so it would mostly be silent except for the breaths. Now there was some momentary sobbing, then she moaned like some little girl crying. He frowned. She was supposed to be at the fuckin' grocery store! It was all his fault. He took the last few stairs to the second floor. He saw her door was open a crack. A small lamp must be on. Maybe from the dresser. He listened to her odd sobbing-moaning.

"Hmmmm-huh-huh-uhhhhhh."

He started towards his room down the hall away from hers. More sobbing. He stopped in front of his closed bedroom door. He knew it was his fault this time. She was supposed to be shopping! He opened the door and took one step inside his room and halted again. He muttered, "Fucking shit." He exhaled, then turned around. He should apologize again, maybe ask if she wanted anything, maybe even ask if she needed to talk. He exhaled a whisper, "Fucking shit."

He walked towards her door. It had to be a little lamp on in there. The light wasn't very bright. When he cleaned the room before she arrived this summer, there were those two little lamps on the dresser. He exhaled another whisper, "Fucking damn." At her door he tapped on it with his fingertips. There was that weird sob again. He tapped louder. The last thing he wanted to do was scare or surprise her with a loud knock. He whispered, "Aunt Jean?" He tapped a little harder again with his fingertips, while whispering her name once more. The tapping still wasn't very loud but doing it harder made the door swing open.

He froze. It wasn't Aunt Jean on the bed! Wait. It was Aunt Jean on the bed! He didn't know it but his face was a carbon copy of Jean's this morning in his room. In fact everything was reversed. Aunt Jean was naked on the bed and she was beating off!

From his vantage point he had an angled view of the bed in the large bedroom. She was in a sort of half doggy position, her ass up but her head and shoulders down on the mattress. Her head was turned to the side facing towards him. Her eyes were closed. Her large black framed glasses were off, and her hair had fallen over her freak eye hiding it. It was one reason he had thought it was someone else. Her face looked totally different and every other part of her except for her forearms and ankles didn't look like anything he had imagined if he had ever even tried to imagine her body.

She had a very hot apple ass, in her position her shoulders weren't hunched over so her back had a nice, sleek sloping curve down to her shoulders. He could see the underside of one breast, pressed against the mattress. It wasn't showing much at all, just a small bulging curve, not big by any means, but it was obvious she wasn't totally flat chested which was the impression most of the time, or maybe he had never really looked at her chest, or maybe it was because of her usual hunched posture. Her thighs were larger than her calves but not like the thunder thighs that would sort of go with her calves and fat ankles. Even her calves somehow looked different without her sneakers and socks, not fat, but much slimmer, smooth, toned, maybe it was the socks and fat ankles that just made them look odd before this.

She was panting and moaning, not weird sobbing. His visual angle didn't give him any decent view of her pussy, but her arm was under her and it was obvious her fingers were playing with it, rubbing her clit nearly frantically. She started to tremble more. Her good eye opened and saw him a moment later. The biggest shock to him, even greater than seeing her like this was that she didn't scream. She kept looking at him, staring, almost glaring anger in her good eye. Her hand worked faster, almost viciously. Her eye closed as her breathing got more ragged. He saw her jaw clench and her lips pulled back, not in a smile, more of a grimace. He could hear hissing in-out, in-out, as she drew air in and exhaled it. Her eye opened again and gazed at him with definite anger.

"You... watch... Eileen.... a... a... a.... lot... but... but not... not... not girls... like... like... me... me. No... no one does... would." Jean shut her eyes tight as her body started twitching hard. Uh... uh... uh... UH!" She began shaking harder, then the twitching became jerking. Her face turned into her pillow. She worked her fingers harder. Her other arm was shaking as it reached back. Her fingers slid between her buns into her deep crack, it looked like two fingertips were circling her anus pressing firmly. "Ohhhhh... oh... uh... UH!" Her body started convulsing. "AHH!"

Ron finally came to his senses. He grabbed the doorknob and had enough mind not to slam it shut as he backed quickly into the hall. He hadn't even realized he had stepped inside. He turned and headed to his room at a quick pace. He got to his room and didn't slam that door closed either but quickly pressed the lock button. He sat on edge of the bed in the dark.

What the fuck just happened?! He tried to get his brain working. His hand absentmindedly cupped his balls. It took him a few seconds to realize he had a throbbing hard-on. He yanked his hand away. How could she have a body like that?! And her face! That didn't even look like her! He realized he was breathing fast too, not as fast as her and probably not for the same reasons, maybe similar reasons, at least a little, but the rest of it, was... shock. Jeezuz! I just stood there! She's going to tell Dad this shit! How the fuck could I know she was freakin' playin' with herself?! FUCK! He tried to remember everything. She hadn't told him to leave, to get out, she hadn't screamed when she saw him. She had said something about Eileen, watching Mrs. Gregerson, but not her. Something like that.

THAP! THAP! THAP!

Ron's eyes almost popped out of his head and he jumped up from the bed.

Jean pressed both her palms against the door, not pushing, just pressing. "I don' care! I jus' don' care anymore!" She panted few more breaths. Raised her hand and slapped the door again. THAP! THAP! THAP! "Do ya hear me?! I JUS' DON' CARE ANYMORE!" She turned around and weaved back to her room. She backhanded her bedroom door shoving it. Wham! It slammed shut. She had switched on the bedside table lamp, so now when she turned off the tea lamp on the dresser, she had light to her bed. She got in, pulled the covers up, switched off the lamp, turned onto her side, her hand slid between her thighs, her finger slowly stroked up and down her slippery labia a dozen times before she dozed off.

Ron finally undressed and got into bed at 2AM. He tossed and turned not able to sleep. At 3AM, he turned onto his stomach, shoved a pillow under his aching hard cock. For five minutes he fucked the pillow. It was Aunt Jean's perfect ass and he pumped a full load into her hot, tight asshole.

*



What Ron had feared would happen the next morning, didn't. He figured there would be another "sit down" in the kitchen, or worse, a long distance call to his dad. Neither happened.

At 9AM he had been awakened from a deep sleep by Aunt Jean knocking on his door. When he said, "What?" She had just asked him, as she usually did, if he wanted breakfast. He said, "No thanks," and heard her pad down the hall. When he had finally gotten downstairs she had been cleaning the refrigerator, her hair in the usual half-assed pony tail which didn't include the hair that hung down in front of her ears and over her cheeks, her large plastic frame glasses on, wearing her uniform of hemmed, baggy blue jean shorts and bulky tee shirt. It again seemed impossible that the hot babe he saw finger fucking herself last night could possible have been the same girl, well, woman. Actually, she had looked like a girl his age.

He asked if there were any jobs she wanted him to do and she said no, since he had mowed the lawn a few days ago. He said he was going over to Tom's to play some vid games. She said, "Okay. Will you be home for lunch or dinner?" He said he wasn't sure. He said she should just eat without him if he wasn't home when she wanted to eat. It was all normal, in fact, repetitive. It could have been any Saturday last summer.

He left and had to admit he was terribly relieved, then wondered why she didn't seem worried that he'd tell Tom or someone else about what he had seen the night before. Maybe she somehow knew he wouldn't tell anyone. Maybe she thought he wouldn't say anything because she had seen him beating off too, so if he told anyone, she'd tell on him? He also remembered her screaming that she didn't care anymore. He hadn't been and still wasn't sure what that had meant exactly. What didn't she care about?

The rest of the weekend and the next week was normal. Aunt Jean never really looking at him straight on, her hand pretending to hold her profile but really just adding her fingers to the thick frames of her glasses to hide more of her freak eye.

The only thing different was that on the two late mornings when Mrs. Gregerson sunned at her pool and he had started gawking at her, all he could think of was Aunt Jean's body. Plus standing at the window just made him feel guilty. Each time he had only watched for a few minutes and left his prick, which was definitely hard, untouched. Although the week had been "normal" he was glad that there was a party on Friday night. Tom's parents were out of town, there'd be beer, maybe someone would bring Bushmills, maybe some weed. Tom had told him Cindy was coming too.

* * *



Chapter 2

Ron killed the beer and crushed the empty can. His fifth. He was angry and frustrated with himself. Staying at the party would just make it worse. "I think I'm gonna split."

Josh looked at his friend. "Hey, stick around. Jack said he was goin' to get some Bushy, from that guy he knows. It's only midnight or so, Ron."

Tom chuckled. "I tole you, man, you shouldda made your move on Cindy earlier."

He had been drinking his second beer, and thinking his third beer would relax him enough to go and talk to her. He had wanted to for a couple months. She had broken up with her boyfriend in the spring. Then Tom had asked him to make a snack run, to take Debbie and pick some shit up. So he left the party. Debbie took forever at the freakin' grocery store, trying to get the best bang for the buck. By the time they had returned, the party had gotten very crowded. When he went to get his third beer, he saw Cindy holding Jim LaLonde's hand heading upstairs to the guest room, all smiles and giggles.

He looked at his friend Tom. "Fuck her."

Tom laughed. "No need to, man. Jim's gonna or did." He laughed again.

"Fuck off, Tom."

Ron left the party and drove straight home. He'd watch some porn in his room, anal porn and try to imagine shoving it up Cindy's hot ass. When he pulled into the driveway he noticed the family room light wasn't on. When he entered through the garage door he saw the kitchen undercabinet light on. He went and got a soda and noticed the blue glass on the counter by the sink. He picked it up and smelled it. Whiskey. He opened the soda and sat the table. He had a few sips from the can, then decided he wasn't thirsty. He put the open can in the refrigerator, then headed to his room, as usual just switching on the tiny tread lights on the stairs. He noticed there was a dim light in the upstairs hallway. Aunt Jean's door had to be open at least a little. His cock started getting hard.

He walked half way up and listened for her breathing and moaning that he had once thought was crying. He heard something but it wasn't panting. Holy fuck! It was voices. Two. Not loud. The girl's voice didn't really sound like Aunt Jean. Holy fuck! She had a guy in there! He heard crappy elevator music too. It sounded just like... Ron blinked. It sounded like the crappy soundtrack music on one of his pirated porn vids. He took a few more stairs. It wasn't just lamp light in the hallway, there was additional light, a flickering light. She had the TV on, she was watching one of his porn vids. He recognized the girl's line:

"I want it so bad! Give it to me hard! Come on, baby, fuck me... fuck me dirty."



It was an anal vid. It was the one where the girl got assfucked laying on her back on a kitchen table. The guy folded her legs back, and shoved his cock up her ass. He liked that one. He liked seeing the closeups of the girl's face. He walked up to the second floor. Aunt Jean's door was nearly fully open. He had to look. He just had to look. Having five beers helped him give in to his curiosity.

He quietly approached the doorway, stopped short of it, and gazed into her room. Aunt Jean was on the bed, pillows against the headboard, she was sitting slouched, both her legs folded up and back, held in position with her elbows resting on the back of her thighs. Her knees were nearly even with her shoulders. Just like the chick in the porn vid. He saw her cunt. Three of her fingers were rubbing an elliptical circle on and around her slit. Her other hand was lower. A couple fingers circling her asshole. Her hair was a mess, like it had been windblown, wild and sexy, like the night last week. Ron's cock was already throbbing. It had grown to a full erection on the stairs. Without thinking or possibly not able to stop himself, he moved and stood in the doorway.

Jean noticed movement at the door. She looked and saw Ron there. She stared at him for a few seconds then turned her face to the TV. Her voice was half hiss, half growl as she murmured through her clenched teeth. "I don' care. I don' care anymore."

Her hand worked her pussy faster for a dozen circuits, then her middle finger wiggled into her cunt for ten seconds fucking herself, then it slid out and rubbed speedily back and forth over her hardened clit. "Mmh... mmh." Her abdomen clenched and her body jerked. "Oh... mmmh."

Her hand at her ass quickly pulled away. She turned to look at the night table. She grabbed a tube of lubricant, then her other hand left her pussy. She squeezed a big dollop on the fingertips of her left hand. She dropped the open tube to the side. Her right hand went back to her cunt, finger rubbing her clit, her elbow pushed her folded leg farther back. Her left hand returned to her ass. Her left leg folded back even more from pressure of her elbow. Her lubed fingertips rubbed the gel around her hot anus. She stared at the TV for a half minute before her middle finger began pushing into her asshole, not really wiggling, more like undulating. She pushed it half way in. Her eyes closed and her neck arched, the back of her head pressing into a pillow against the headboard. "Mmmm.... mmmm..... mmmm."

Ron's palm was on his crotch stroking the throbbing erection inside his jeans. His body on autopilot, he took a few more steps closer to the bed. Aunt Jean's head came forward. She glanced at him for a couple seconds, then looked at the TV, then her eyes closed. It seemed she was holding her breath.

Jean pushed her middle finger as deep as she could into her ass. "Arrrhh... mmmmh." She waited a moment, then twisted it back and forth for a few seconds then slowly pulled it almost all the way out. She added a second digit and worked both in slowly. "Ooh!" Her body flinched. Then she relaxed and slowly twisted and pushed the two fingers deeper into her rectum.

Ron moved closer. He was massaging his cock through his jeans. What he was watching was a thousand times hotter than any porn vid. It was probably hotter than when he fucked either of those two girls. She wasn't his aunt, except for the freak eye. This couldn't be his dorkball aunt. He saw her give a final push to her two fingers and they disappeared into her ass. He heard a thump and looked up. The back of her head had butted the headboard. He wanted to give long sucking kisses to her ached neck. His hand unbuttoned the front of his jeans, then pulled down the zipper.

"Urrrrrhhh... mmm... mmmh." She started twisting her fingers in her ass. "Oh... mmmh... mmmmmm." The finger at her clit started rubbing faster, firm strokes side to side. "Oh... umm... mmh." Her head flopped forward. She noticed movement out the corner of her eye. She looked left. Ron had his hand in his underwear. She could see the dark red mushroom head above the elastic. She kept her eyes on it as her two fingers in her ass began moving in and back, in and back... her mouth opened, she was taking ragged breaths.

He saw her staring at his crotch. He didn't care anymore either. He stepped over to the foot of the bed blocking the TV. Her eyes followed him. He stared at her asshole and cunt. One hand pushing fingers up her butt, the other hand had a speedy finger on her surprising large clit, unless he really wasn't seeing it right. Her fast finger might be causing some sort of illusion.
He looked a little higher. Her tits weren't bad, nothing to write home about, but her nipples were fantastic, big, pink raspberries, or like those movie theater gumdrops. He thought about sucking them as hard as he could then giving each a few good nipping bites. There were two scars, nearly parallel running diagonally from the side of her breast up across part of the top of her left breast to the center of her chest near her collar bone. They were noticeable but not deep ugly scars, just 1/4" wide, slightly raised, streaks of whiter shiny skin. There were more noticeable ones on her right side ribs, four or five, a couple deep and short, the others longer, four inches long or so. There was another three incher at the spot where her right arm joined her shoulder, and three low on her abdomen to the side, two pretty long and one that was a good 8 inches long and wide. That looked more like a surgical scar though, the same with one on her abdomen.

He looked at her face. Except for the freaky eye, it wasn't Aunt Jean, it was some... some extremely hot mom... no, she looked hell of a lot younger than any of his friends' moms... more like that young couple with the baby down the street, that chick was very hot too, no... no... Jean looked like some hot college chick, yeah... a very hot, slutty college chick. Oh fuck! Oh jeezuz! He felt the urge to shoot his wad. He shut his eyes and just squeezed the head of his dick. He waited a few moments then opened his eyes. Aunt Jean was trembling now. He looked at her ass again, her cunt, her tits, then her face. Probably from a jerk of her head, her hair was covering her freak eye again, and the good one was locked on his cock.

Ron shoved his jeans and underwear down to his thighs then began giving himself slow squeezing strokes. He didn't want to shoot yet. Jean's panting grew faster, louder. He looked at her face again. She licked her lips, then her eyes shut tightly for a moment as she shook then twitched three times. He gazed at her cunt and asshole. Her fingers shoved deep, then slowly twisted side to side. At her cunt three fingers were now swirling on her clit and slit. Her pink labs were glistening wet, as was her relatively small patch of very thick pubic hair. It looked like fur.

Jean's eyes shut tight again. "Mm... mm... mm... uh... OH!" Her head flew back, arching her neck. She felt her body go out of control. "OHHHHH! UH! MMMH!" Her fingers kept twisting in her ass, the ones at her clit were rubbing frantically. It was a blur of motion.

Ron's body went rigid. "ARRH.... FUCK!" His cock surged, the tip began spewing a half dozen streams, arcing up then landing on her bed sheet. The second shot sent the most jiz out, it landed less than a few inches from Aunt Jean's ass. He still gripped his cock and it stayed hard while he watched Aunt Jean peek.

"ARRH... ARRH... AHH!"

Ron gazed at Jean's body convulsed for ten seconds, then her hands slowed, the fingers in her ass pulled out and the ones at her pussy slowed, then only one finger slowly stroked her clit and labia. Her arms shifted and her legs unfolded, she moved on the bed, then rolled onto her tummy. Her body was still trembling as she gasped deep breaths. Her arm move under her. Her head turned to the right, her hair still hiding the disfigured eye. Ron stood there stroking his softening cock just staring at her pouting, perfect, apple ass, and glancing now and then at her finger barely showing between her legs, still playing little slow circles around her pink gem. It did look large. He stayed there for a few more minutes until her hand pulled out from under her. Her body shifted. She pulled up the top sheet and covered herself. She inhaled a deep breath and sighed. It looked like she was going to go to sleep.

Ron took his hand off his cock pulled up his underwear and jeans. In a near daze, he turned off the TV but forgot the VCR, then went to the dresser and switched off the tea lamp. He closed her bedroom door and walked down to his room. When he turned the light on he saw the bottom drawer of his chest pulled open. Two sweaters half hanging out and three of his copied porn vids were laying on the floor. He didn't give it any thought, undressed, got into bed and was asleep almost before his head hit the pillow.

* * *



Chapter 3

When he got out of bed the next morning he saw the bottom drawer of his chest was closed. He opened it and the sweaters were back inside and all ten of his pirated porn vids.

As with the previous week there was no change in Aunt Jean. They spoke as much or as little as they always had. And as with the previous week the only changes that he noticed were in him. He hung around the house a little more. Whenever he could without her noticing, he'd steal glances or longer looks, or just plain stare at Jean. He was trying to see the hot chick under the dork clothes and behind the big dumb glass frames. He couldn't even imagine how her usually pony tailed hair could be the wild, disheveled, windblown, totally sexy hair of the girl who finger fucked herself in the guest bedroom.

There was another change in him though. His usual getting hard-ons for 50% of his waking hours, increased to 90%. The thing was, he really didn't want to beat off unless he was watching Jean do it too. By Tuesday though, he didn't think he'd make it though the day. After lunch, Aunt Jean drove off to run some errands. Ron had started up to his room to whack the blueness out of his balls, then stopped. He thought about trying something. It was a shot in the dark. He went the kitchen and pulled out one of the tall blue glasses. He set in the center of the kitchen table. He then got his trail bike from the garage and went for a long ride.

He stopped at the vid store to talk to Josh who was working, and rent a couple new porn vids, but the manager was there, so Ron just browsed the racks, even the older DVDs, trying to use up time before going home for dinner. He pretended to read the blurbs on every box he picked up. In his mind he was seeing Aunt Jean, playing with her big pink clit, or fucking her ass with her fingers, or the vision of him doing those things and more with his cock. When he mounted his bike to ride home and his blue balls pressed against the seat, he thought they were going to explode. When he finally reached home and walked into the kitchen, Aunt Jean was pulling a pan of chicken breasts out of the oven. He looked at the table and frowned. The blue glass was gone.

"You came home just in time, unless you're just stopping in to change clothes or something."

As usual she didn't face him to talk. He looked at her ill fitting bluejean shorts. "No, I'd like to have dinner here, if that's all right."

"Sure. I'll make up a tray for you. Cranberry juice, water, or soda?"

"I'll get it." He looked at her hair. "And uh..." His eyes went back to her ass. "I... uh..."

"Yes?"

"You... uh... eating in the kitchen?"

"Yes, I am."

"I... I'll eat at the table too tonight. If... if that's okay."

"All right. I won't get a tray out." Jean moved to check the potatoes. They were done. "It'll be a few more minutes."

*



He forked a piece of chicken into his mouth. Her good side was towards him as usual. She looked across the table to the empty chair for the most part. "This chicken is really good." It was. She made great meals. He realized he should have told her that a lot more often.

"Thank you." Jean took a quick breath. "This fall you'll been eating in the dorm, won't you?"

"Yeah, Dad thought it was worth it. Room and board."

"When I was in college, it wasn't split up, one price for both."

He kept looking at her good profile and he started to see a hint of the girl on the bed. "How did you like college?" He saw her look down at her salad. It only had a few cut strips of chicken on it. Most of her meals were salads. His brow pinched. She wasn't answering, just lightly poking her leafy greens with her fork.

"It... it was all right I guess."

"Dad said he had a lot of fun, made some good friends, even now stays in touch with a couple guys. I met one of the guys when he was passing through the city on business. Was it fun for you?"

Jean moved two chicken strips to the side of her bowl. "I really enjoyed my classes. I had a good professor in the Ed Department. She really got me interested in teaching at the elementary level."

Ron knew he wasn't the most perceptive guy around, but he realized that answer was a lot of words meaning: No. He wondered if he could just get her to look at him. "Aunt Jean?"

"Uh-huh?" She pushed the tines into a piece of chicken, tomato and spinach. She raised it to her mouth.

"You like salads a lot, don't you?" He watched her chew and there was just the tiniest of smiles on her lips, which was a very rare event. She swallowed and the smile wasn't there.

"Yes, I do. I like to eat light. I eat other things too. Meat, vegetables, the variety. I like fruit a lot. During summer, salads just seem right to me. I guess it's the heat of summer. You eat salad too."

He realize that this was turning into the longest conversation with Aunt Jean since he was a little kid. "Yeah, salads are good." He wanted an answer to a question that popped into his head on the bike ride but didn't know how to do it without her thinking he was talking about her freak eye. "Today riding, I realized that stuff I looked at in the distance was a little fuzzy. I may need glasses. From seeing my friends wearing contacts, that just looks like such a hassle. I hope I'm wrong and don't need glasses. I imagine glasses would be a real hassle too, losing them, that sort of thing."

"You... you just have to be careful."

"I'd hate to have to wear them all time. Do you have to wear yours all the time?" He watched her look at her wide, shallow, salad bowl. She lightly poked at it again.

"No... not all the time."

"Could I try them on?" Ron saw her freeze.

"Um... I... I don't... don't like doing that. I... Someone... someone accidentally broke them once. You should... you should get an eye test, then look at frames the optometrist has on display. Mine wouldn't fit you correctly anyway. I... I don't want the... the temple hinges bent." She stabbed more spinach and tomato. She put it in her mouth and turned her face to the right a little, away from Ron.

So much for that idea. He bet they were just plain glass or plastic lenses, joke glasses. "What grade do you teach? Second grade?"

"First grade."

"I guess you like doing that, huh?" He saw another one of her very rare smiles, just a slight curve on her mouth. He stared at her profile.

"I love teaching. The kids are always amazing at that age. So... so accepting of... of differences in other kids, and... and older people. They're open, frank, in your face with a million questions, and when you hear some of them, you can't do anything but grin from ear to ear before answering. To see the expression on their faces when they finally understand something, they just light up, especially reading is... is... um... well, it's just wonderful to see. I love all my kids, every year, and.... almost cry at the end of the school year, but I don't because I know there'll be a new group in the fall who I'll end up loving just as much."

Jean picked up more salad, chewed it slowly then swallowed. Her eyes swiveled towards Ron for a moment, then looked at her salad plate. She poked the leafy parts. "You're... you're really talkative tonight."

He didn't want her asking him questions, he wanted her to answer his. "Really? I don't know. Yeah, I guess I don't talk much."

Jean held her breath for a few moments, exhaled, took a slow deeper breath, poked her salad a little more, then started getting some onto the tines. She took another deeper breath. "Do... Do you have a girlfriend?" She raised the fork to her mouth, got the greens off the fork and started chewing faster than before.

His gut tensed. "No. No girlfriend." He shoveled a glop of mashed potatoes on his fork and ate it.

"Maybe... you'll meet the right girl in the fall, at college."

He didn't see how he'd figure out how to get his head together enough to talk to any girls he liked and wanted to date and get to know. He didn't know if he'd ever get it together. Even if a miracle happened and he could talk to them without sounding like an idiot, and asked some girl out, that didn't mean she'd say yes. He glanced at Jean and suddenly wondered if she was making fun of him. He quickly ate the last of the chicken. She was the weird one, not him!

He pushed his chair back and went to the sink, scraped his plate into the garbage disposal, turned it on as he rinsed his plate off. He shut off the water and disposal and laid the plate on the countertop. "See ya later. I'm going over to Tom's." He didn't wait for her to respond, but heard her, "All right," as his hand grabbed the knob on the door to the garage.

He was bored as hell at Tom's but they shared a few beers leftover from the party. They drank out in the backyard out of sight while Tom's parents were inside watching TV. They didn't talk much. At 9PM, he said he was splitting.

He drove home, figured he'd beat off after watching some TV. As he slowed at the house, he saw the family room light on. He entered from the garage, going through the laundry room and into the kitchen where the ceiling light was on. He didn't hear the TV or music playing. He looked at the counter and checked the sink. No blue glass. He went into the family area. Aunt Jean wasn't there. Her car had been in the garage and he couldn't remember the last time she had gone anywhere at night. She read books all the time. She did that in her room sometimes at night when he was watching the big TV. He thought about turning that on. He knew before he did anything he'd have to walk upstairs, and check to see if her door was open, which, he realized might mean she was reading.

He left the lights on in the family room and went upstairs. Her door was open, light was spilling into the hallway, not much. He couldn't remember how much light came into the hall when she read. He stepped down to her door. He stopped a foot from the threshold.

Aunt Jean was on the bed, pillows propped up against the headboard, she was sitting, more like slouching, but not as much as she was the other night. She had the blue glass in her hand and she was taking a drink. Her other hand was between her legs. Her legs were folded, knees towards the ceiling, the soles of her feet flat on the bed sheet. She was naked. From the angle he couldn't see her hand but he assumed her finger was again playing with her cunt. He looked at her face. She was still sipping. She wasn't wearing her glasses. Her hair was mussed up, but he saw both her eyes, the half closed one within the disfigured eye socket, and the other good one.

Jean was looking at him over the end of the blue tumbler. Her legs wagged side to side slightly for a few seconds until she lowered the glass and set it down on the bedside table. It dropped to the surface with a - bonk. He could tell she hadn't done that on purpose. Her hand moved to her breast. Her hips squirmed. Her eyes gazed at his crotch. He glanced at the foot of her bed. In the space between the parson's table against the wall with the little TV and VCR on it, and the foot of the bed, there was the wooden chair with the upholstered seat that was usually at the desk. The only light on in the room was the tea lamp on the dresser.

He pushed his shoes off then pulled his tee-shirt over his head. He looked at her face, her eyes were still on his waist or his crotch. He walked over to the chair and looked at her cunt Her middle finger was slowly circling her fantastic large clit. Her other hand was massaging her B minus cup size right breast. Thumb and index finger sometimes tugged her erect gumdrop shaped nipple. Her freak eye was still exposed. Both eyes were on his crotch for sure. He opened his jeans and pushed them down to his knees. His rigid cock sprang out of his briefs. He sat on the chair, and finished getting his underwear, jeans and socks off. He sat up and gripped the base of his cock, then started slowly stroking it as he gazed at her cunt. He noticed an open tube of gel on the sheet at the foot of the bed He reached for it and squeezed some on the head of his dick, then coated his thick member with his slowly stroking hand. Aunt Jean watched.

Her cunt was thickly haired. It really did look like fur surrounding her slit. Her labia were pink and thin, delicate looking. Her thick ankles looked somewhat incongruent with the rest of her slender body but didn't detract that much. He had noticed long ago that her calves were toned and also looked smooth and hairless, not really shaved, but hairless. You couldn't even see pores. He knew she shaved them though, he had seen her take out a lady's razor from a grocery bag last year. The fur was intriguing but he wished it was shaved bald like chicks in porn vids.

He stroked his cock a little faster and she did the same with the two fingers circling her clit. He thought about how her legs were the last time, and he remembered another of his porn vids. A guy at the side of the bed, the girl's ass at the edge of the mattress, the guy folding her legs back, kneeling then tongue fucking her cunt. The girl loved it, after a few minutes she had an orgasm, then the guy stood up, kept his hands holding her legs back, the girl greedily grabbing his cock and pulling it to her cunt, the guy nudging it in, then fucking her so hard her body jerked with each thrust.

Ron slowed his hand and finally just squeezed his rigid prick for a few moments, then let it go as he stood. He picked up the chair by the back and moved to the side of the bed a couple feet from the edge of the mattress. He sat down. His voice was a raspy whisper, "Show me your cunt." He didn't look at Aunt Jean's face. He stared at the spot where he wanted her cunt to be, at the edge of the mattress.

Surprisingly, Aunt Jean started moving, wriggling and sliding on the sheet, her hand dragging a pillow along. She turned so her crotch was in front of him but not at the edge of the mattress. She assumed the same pose she had been in, legs folded, knees up, feet flat on the sheet, her thighs open. Her wet slit and fur patch were closer but not as close as he wanted.

They both kept working their organs. Ron kept staring at her clit. It was as large as the end segment of his little finger. He didn't think a clitoris could be that big until he saw one like it in a porn vid. It was magnificent. He wanted to feel it with his tongue, wanting to kiss and suck it, wanted to drive her as nuts as she had by herself a few days ago. It took him another minute to reach the point where he needed to lick and taste her pussy no matter what. His mouth was actually salivating.

He let go of his throbbing prick and stood again. He moved to the edge of the bed and leaned towards her pushing his arms between the backs of her angled thighs and calves. His hands palmed and gripped the tops of her thighs near her torso. He looked at her face and there was a mix of fear and anger at least in her good eye. Her hands moved and her palms pressed into the mattress to stop herself from moving. In one swift movement he yanked her towards him so her hips were at the edge of the bed, then his hands moved behind her knees. He quickly folded her legs back so her knees were very close to her shoulders as he shoved the chair back with one foot. The chair bounced back and fell over. He knelt down, and a moment later his mouth covered her wet cunt and his tongue was laving over her pink, slippery labia and her firm, incredibly large clit.
"Uh! Urrrh!" Jean's hips twisted, but she didn't say stop or even no. For a few more seconds Jean tried to push and squirm away and then her spine arched pressing the back of her head into the pillow. "Ahhhhh...... urrrmmm," she moaned, then started panting.

He had tasted cunt one time, right before his second fuck experience. He hadn't loved it, nor did it disgust him. At the time he was pretty drunk and just wanted to get his rocks off and thought licking the girl's cunt would get her to reciprocate and do his cock. It was just a thing to do at the time. But now, he felt possessed, not only did he want to stick his tongue in Jean's cunt, lick it, diddle it, suck and rub his tongue on her incredible clit, but also wanted to make her squirm and pant and scream in orgasmic delight. He wanted to taste her and remember her flavor forever. In a non sequitur, contradictory way, he subliminally wanted to punish the daytime Aunt Jean by giving as much pleasure as he possibly could to hot Jean of the night. He also wanted to plunge his cock into her every way possible, fill every orifice she had with his hot, sticky jiz.

Jean had never felt anything like it. It was her finger but a thousand times better. It felt so good. She never wanted it to stop. She started trembling and knew it was starting. Without thinking her hands reached for his head, one hand cupping the back, the other raking her spread, curled fingers through his hair. She raised her own head. And saw his face down there on her womanhood, his eyes closed as if she tasted sweet as candy, she never thought she would feel this, she never thought she would see any guy's face down there, any man's tongue pushing into her, wriggling, squirming, lapping her. Each lick, each wet, warm, slippery movement sent shivers through her, and then she saw something greater than that, his eyes opened and looked into hers and he stayed right were he was. It was all a dream, she was high again, drunk, her mind making fantasies come true for a few minutes. His eyes look so real though, so real and he was looking at her, he was really looking at her and not turning away, not laughing, not pointing.

Her head became too heavy and she had to let it flop back on the pillow. More shivers, more twitching, tingles so intense it traveled to her core, and then over ever square inch of her skin and all through her body, and it made her shake... squirm... jerk... Oh... more... more... more...

He felt her hand gripping his hair as her hips squirmed straining to push her drooling cunt into his mouth.

Jean's back arched. "Ah-h-h-h-h-h.... AH... AHHHH!" Her orgasm overwhelmed her, a slice of relief, a slice of freedom, and pleasure so strong she didn't have to think, didn't have to do anything, even move her body, the pleasure did that for her as wave after wave of orgasmic delight coursed through her. It may have only been a minute or two, but the intensity of it, time was irrelevent.

When her twitching and jerking slowed, her hands disappeared from his head, and he retracted his aching, tired tongue back into his mouth. He smeared his face over her slippery slit and wet muff. He was panting, his cock was aching, his balls screaming. Just as in the porn vid, he rose to his feet kept his hands behind her knees, leaned over her and ordered, "Stick my cock in, now... stick it in." Jean twisted to get her arm between her folded legs. He watched her delicate hand guide his rod to her channel and after he nudged the head in, he immediately rammed his thick, stiff cock into her as hard as he could. Her petite body recoiled just as in the vid.

"OH!" It was something else she had wanted to feel again for so many years. She felt it retreat then plunge in, again, again, again...

Thap... Thap... Thap... Their groins rammed together with each of Ron's thrusts

Her body lurched each time. She wasn't aware she responded with a brief moan after each plunge of Ron's thick, hard cock, "Uh... Uh... Uh..."

She tried to keep in place, but his passionate thrusts kept pushing her towards the center of the bed. His hands moved, sliding from around from the backs of her knees to where her thighs met her torso. He pulled her to the edge of the mattress again, this time he raised her legs by her ankles, forming a "V," then wrapped his arms around so his palms held the front of her thighs. He started thrusting into her again, her body recoiling from the force each time his thighs smacked against her bottom. Her hips started squirming and trying to push towards him to meet each plunge of his thick, hard rod. It was difficult getting the rhythm right. His hands moved her legs again, partially folding them, putting her petite feet flat against his chest. He pushed her with his cock, hands, and body. She started sliding farther onto the bed again.

Ron wasn't quite sure what he should do next. The position they had been in with her legs up, hadn't been working very well. He wanted her to reach orgasm, he wanted to know he had made her feel good, he wanted to know he could bring a chick to orgasm with his cock. He wasn't sure why that seemed so important. Punishing her with pleasure? As he continued moving her, he kept trying to remember positions and how the guys in the porn vids did it.

He let her feet down to the sheet when he got on the bed with her. He pushed and she slid, then he turned her angling her towards the headboard. They were in a missionary position, her legs bent slightly at the knees above the mattress, him between her spread thighs. His hands slid under her upper back, his palms cupped around her shoulders. She was gasping her breaths, her eyes were staring into his with an expression of fear and excitement, at least he hoped he was right about the latter. He looked at her neck then her smallish breasts and her gumdrop nipples.

His hips started moving and his cock started sliding in and back, in and back within her very snug, very warm, very slippery cunt. He didn't ram it in, kept doing it slowly but not that slowly. Jean started pushing with her hips and legs and started meeting each probe of his throbbing cock. Her arms moved, her palms pressed against the sides of his chest. He kept moving his hips, as he gave her breasts kisses, then sucked her taut large nipples, rubbing his tongue ravenously on them.

"Mmm-m-m-mhh," Jean moaned as her eyes closed. She felt the tempo of his sliding cock increase and she compensated with her own rocking, squirming, thrusting movements. It felt so good, so glorious. It had been so long, so very long. It really was her first time all over again, but so much better. She knew that even in her inebriated state.

He gave her arched throat a moist, breathy necklace of kisses. He pushed his face into her soft, brunette hair. He kissed her ear. He was panting. "Jean... I... I can't last much... longer."

"Yes... yes... yes..." Jean panted her words as her own movements grew more urgent.

Ron's cock picked up speed and force. His hands cupping her shoulders held her tighter. "Arrrrhhh... ahhh... jeezuz." He thrust harder and they both heard the thap-thap-thap of his groin meeting hers. A few seconds later, he was pounding his prick as deep and forcefully into her as he had at the edge of the bed.

Her hips responded in kind. She knew she was getting close to orgasm again, but at the moment what she wanted more than that was to feel Ron reach it. She never thought it would ever happen again after her two fumbling, naive experiences with her high school boyfriend. She hadn't peaked those times, but she had felt a wonderful psychological rush knowing her boyfriend had. The boy who started dating someone else at the end of her fifth week in the hospital. Her voice was breathy and urgent, "C'mon, baby... I wanna feel it... feel you cum... cum in me... cum in me."

He shoved deep again and didn't pull back. He savagely grinded his cock inside her, and his groin against her pussy. She felt perfect around him, tight, wet, warm, so damn perfect. "Ahh..... urrrhhh.... ahh.... fu-uck!" His body clenched tight.

They both felt Ron's cock surge. Jean's legs flexed as she pushed towards Ron, her hips swaying and squirming. Her pubis grinding against his, mashing and rubbing her shivering, turgid, pink clit against his pubic bone. Waves of tingling pleasure coursed through her. She flexed her vaginal canal tight around his cock. She felt it begin quick convulsions around him beginning her own orgasm.

"Urrrrhhh.... Ronnnn... mmmmhhhh!" Jean peaked, not as intensely as she had from his tongue, but that didn't matter. She could feel each spasm of his thick manhood, and each dollop of his viscous heat spew deep in her channel. She clenched her jaw and kept grinding towards him. He had so much goop. He just kept pumping and pumping, liquid heat streamed into her. It hadn't been like this with her boyfriend at all. "Ohhhhmmmm.... ohgod... oh gahhhhd."

Ron's cock didn't deflate instantly with the last surge. He was sure there was more jiz in his reservoir. His cupped hands holding her shoulders, held tighter as he pushed his face into her profile, her hair had the fragrance of sweet herbs and flowers. He pulled back and started thrusting again.

Thap-thap-thap-thap-thap-thap-thap...

"Oh!" The renewed thrusting surprised Jean. Her hips squirmed wildly. Her orgasm intensified. "Oh... oh Ron!" Her body started convulsing under him, completely out of her control as waves of erotic pleasure coursed and crashed through her body. She felt his body go rigid again, and once more she felt his cock surge and more liquid heat spurted deep in her snug channel. "Oh... oh god... mmmmmhhh," she moaned. She felt his body still tensed but his face moved, pushing into hair, then something happened that she thought she had less of a chance of experiencing again than sex.

Ron's torso shifted and rose on his elbows. His forearms slid under her shoulders so his palms would cup the sides of Jean's face. He looked into her eyes for a couple moments, then his face lowered. His mouth met hers. His tongue slowly slid between her soft lips and caressed her dumbfounded static tongue. Then hers started to move too and a oral erotic dance began. Her arms encircled his neck. His hands slid to the back of her head. She pressed her body towards him. He liked feeling her turgid, gumdrop nipples press into his chest. He was glad his cock was deflating slowly and was still within her. He sensed her channel grip his muscle again and he flexed his cock automatically. He felt her shiver again when he did.

At nearly the same moment, they both thought how good it had all felt, how perfect it had been, and each knew they wanted to experience it again and again and again.

* * *



Chapter 4

They got into a routine over the next couple weeks. Every other day or so, Ron would set the blue glass on the kitchen table, then go out. When he returned around 9:00 or 10:00PM, Jean would be in her room, naked, waiting for him, half wasted on whiskey. He'd go up, undress, and they'd screw like minx. They did oral on each other, they fucked in numerous positions, Ron leading, remembering as many positions as he could from the ten porn vids he had. They usually did it twice, a couple nights they did it three times. The couple nights they only screwed once, there were a couple oral-genital orgasms to make up for it.

He continued to be very concerned about her pleasure, about her reaching orgasm. It made him feel good when she hit orgasm. About a week after the first time, he discovered something when he tried to get Jean to stop sucking his cock because he didn't want to cum in her mouth, he wanted to cum in her cunt. In her half drunken state she decided that she just had to have him gush in her mouth. She wouldn't let go and just kept sucking harder and harder as he tried to push her head away without hurting her. It struck him as very odd that he was trying to push her head away, not pulling it towards him and deep throating her as most of the guys in the porn vids did. He got her head back so she just had the head in her mouth and he couldn't believe how intensely she was sucking. After about a minute it started to hurt, then it hurt more, then even more. He palmed her forehead and pushed harder, then shouted, "GODDAMMIT! STOP! You're hurting me!"

Jean stopped counterpushing and he was able to shove her head back. There was a loud, POP! as his cock sprang from her sucking mouth. He was angry by that point, shoved her around, got her in a half doggy position, like that first night he saw her beating off, her ass up, her head and shoulders on the mattress. He rammed his cock into her the hardest he ever had, while his hand slid under her and played with her big clit. His erotic anger started to be laced with fear. His cock no longer hurt, but the head was numbed a little. It still felt awesome inside her slippery, tight cunt though, and he noticed that slight numbing gave him more control over when he'd shoot his wad. He really liked that sense of control.

He worked his cock from hard and fast to slow, deep and grinding from behind. He loved watching her firm cheeks absorb the shocks of the hard smacks of his groin as he plunged into her and she shoved back to meet his thrusts. He had a huge sense of accomplishment when Jean virtually went into convulsions with an intense orgasm, and his stiff throbbing cock wasn't even close to pumping his wad. They rested then screwed again trying a few new positions he recalled from porn vids, and they both reached orgasm together, Ron controlling his urge to shoot, and then actually making the decision pump his hot cream. Almost every time they were together after that, he told her to suck the head of his cock really hard.

Usually they'd keep going until 2 or 3AM when they'd both be exhausted. Jean wouldn't let him sleep with her though, no matter how much he said he wanted to. If need be, she'd push him out of her bedroom and then lock the door after he was in the hall. They didn't always fuck roughly, sometimes, usually at Ron's lead, they did it slower, almost tenderly, at least for a while, then they'd both get more and more intense, until they were screwing like animals again. Even though Jean had finger fucked her ass, and let Ron do the same, she never let him push his cock into her butt, no matter how much he begged. It was the only thing she wouldn't do. She had let him cum in her mouth once, even swallowed it. After she did that, he had licked her to an orgasm, took a break, then tongue fucked her pussy to another orgasm, another break and then they had fucked. Afterwards, it was the only time Jean drunkenly laughed, saying she should let him cum in her mouth everytime. He had laughed too.

The "mornings after" that followed the more than half dozen erotic nights, weren't noticeably different than any other morning. Jean acted as if nothing odd had occurred the night before. She didn't look at Ron straight on, didn't change her 'uniform' from the baggy T's, baggy blue jean shorts, and her socks and sneakers. Ron sort of wanted to talk about it, but was afraid if he brought it up, Aunt Jean might freak out and the nights with 'hot Jean' might stop. A couple mornings he actually wondered if she remembered the nights with him. She was always in some stage of drunkeness, but he never thought she was so wasted that the night would be a black hole in her memory. A couple times he actually wondered if she had something like a split personality, one Jean not knowing anything about what the other Jean did. He thought that was too much of a "Hollywood" explanation for it though. He finally concluded the daytime Jean had chosen to pretend the nights with him never happened.

There were changes in him though. He started eating dinner and breakfast or lunch with her a half dozen times each week. The first week he kept trying to get her to take off her glasses, or talk about her college days, or her life since college, but he never got much out of her, and she always had some excuse or just refused to take off her glasses. She also countered nearly every one of his questions with a question about him. It seemed both of them were trying to ask questions and not answer any.

They did find out a few facts about each other, that Ron had been on the varsity football and wrestling teams, and had no idea of what to major in at college; and that Jean had been one of the salutatorians of her college graduating class, and always ran the 1st to 3rd grader group Christmas pageant. To try to get her to open up more and extend the conversations, Ron actually started helping with the dishes or cleaning up after meals, in addition to his other usual chores, like taking out the garbage and the yard work.

The second week, something seemed to happen to both of them. Each day they became less and less hesitant about opening up a little more. They even laughed together a few times. They found out more about each other, Jean, spoke at greater length about some topics they had already covered, especially about her love of teaching. She told a few funny stories about some of her little students. Ron spoke more about high school sports and how he was now coming to the conclusion his time and effort might have been better spent doing something more productive, more intellectual. He confessed he was a little concerned he had no idea of what to major in at college. Jean told him not to worry too much at this point, she had no idea either when she started college. They also began talking about movies and lighter subjects too.

By the middle of the second week, he realized he looked forward to talking with her at meals and during the clean up afterwards. She still wouldn't take her glasses off nor look at him straight on, nor did she ever vary from wearing her "uniform."

He knew he was ignoring or pushing the notion out of his mind when it popped into his thoughts, that what they had done and were doing was incest. He rationalized it somehow, mainly that it didn't feel like incest to him. "Hot Jean" didn't seem like an aunt to him at all. He thought of her as some weird and very hot college chick, who loved doing it with him every couple days.

Sometimes it felt like it was all a dream. They'd screw but the next morning Jean was always Aunt Jean again, and since they never spoke of the nights together, it really did strike him at times that it might just be his imagination, even though he knew it wasn't. One morning Jean even had a hickey on her neck.

Near the end of the second week, Ron began to admit to himself that he really liked her, but there was something odd about it. When he was with "Hot Jean" he got his rocks off, loved every sizzling moment with her, yet, sometimes even during the torrid sex, he found himself wishing at least part of the sweet, nice, "Aunt Jean" who he was beginning to know was with him in bed. There were times that second week when he was out and he'd think about being with her, not fucking "night time hot Jean," but talking and maybe even laughing with "daytime Jean." He finally realized what he really wanted to do was push his cock into the "full Jean," the "total Jean" not just the slutty, drunk, hot Jean. When he felt the desire to be with "total Jean" it disturbed him a little and he wasn't really sure why, maybe because he wasn't sure why the "total Jean" seemed so much more attractive to him. He didn't even want to consider he might be feeling more than "like" for her, nor that she was filling a huge emptiness that had been in his life.

All that transpired over the course of seventeen days.

* * *



Chapter 5

Ron had gotten the idea the night before. When Jean left to run some errands after lunch, he set the blue glass on the table and under it he placed a cut out porn mag photo of a naked babe with a magic marker circle he had drawn around the girl's partially shaved pussy. The sides of her slit were baby smooth, but there was a small, somewhat triangular patch left at the top of her slit. He left and drove over to Josh's house, then to the mall. As they roamed the mall, Ron kept looking in the windows of all the women's clothing shops wondering what Jean would look like wearing the clothes on display.
He returned home around 10PM. His cock was already fully erect and his balls were aching for relief as he forced himself not to run up to her room, although he did take the stairs faster than normal. Her door was open, one of the small lamps was on. When he stepped across the threshold, Jean, as usual, was naked on her bed, drinking from the blue glass. He could tell she was at least half wasted. She swiveled on the bed still somewhat leaning back against the headboard. He saw she had shaved her muff, just like the ripped out magazine picture. Ron liked it, but nearly immediately found himself wishing for the thick haired furry bush. He realized he had really enjoyed rubbing his face into her "fur."

"I got a haircut, like you wannid me to, Ron." She took a gulp from the blue glass. "How come you din't come home earlier? I've been waitin' for you. Are you gonna fuck me now? Is that why you wannid me to cut my cunt hair, huh?"

Ron's cock was throbbing. He couldn't quite read his aunt. She seemed horny, had to be the way she was lightly and seemingly absentmindedly fingering her clit, yet her expression and voice made him think she was angry, not necessarily that he was late, because he wasn't, but angry in general.

"Com' 'ere. You wan' me to suck your cock, don't you?"

Ron stopped thinking with his brain and thought only with his prick. "Yeah. I want you to suck it." He pulled off his shirt then started on his baggy shorts.

"You wan' me to suck it like a slut, right? Huh? You want me to be a slut for you?"

"Yeah... yeah, like a slut. And... suck the head really hard when I tell you to."

" 'Kay. I'll do that."

He knelt on the bed and Jean got on all fours, put one hand on the base of his thick prick, laved the head, then the rod with her tongue, then took it into her mouth. Ron half moaned, half grunted. He leaned forward and ran his hands down her back to her perfect apple ass, stroking her buns for a while, then her back again. She was giving head a lot better than the first couple times. He rarely felt her teeth, the "O" of her mouth gripped him tightly as it slid down to meet her hand stroking up. Sometimes she moaned, hummed really, and it sent a very nice vibration through his tool. He'd usually groan in response. Once she hummed a giggle after his utterance and that almost made him shoot his wad. He kept looking at her ass, touching it, stroking it, squeezing it. He really wanted to push his cock into her ass. Her cunt was really tight, but he expected her hot asshole would be even tighter. Just the thought of doing it almost made him cum. He told her to suck the head really hard. She did, and as per usual, he had to lean away and push her head with his palm to get her to stop. POP! She said what she did sometimes, that she wanted him to cum in her mouth just like she "cummed" on his mouth.

Again, he really wanted, almost needed, to make her reach orgasm first. He didn't wonder why anymore, he just wanted to make her cum first. He told her to lay down, then he slid off the bed and pulled her hips to the edge as he had that very first time. He folded her legs up and back and held them there as his mouth devoured her newly coifed pussy. She got very wet, and with his own saliva a trickle of slippery juice drooled down over her hot little anus. He told her to hold her legs back herself, so her arms laced around her calves, her hands cupped the backs of her fat ankles. His tongue and mouth kept working her cunt and her wondrous, large, turgid clit while he drew his right hand down the back of her thigh and moved it below his chin. His thumb planted on her hot, squinting orifice already lubed with his drooling saliva and her pussy juice. He slid it over and around the hot spot with firm strokes.

Jean tensed for a moment, which just made the wonderful shivering tingles from her pussy intensify. "Mmmmhh... oh... oh yeahhh... yeahhh," she moaned as she pushed up towards his mouth and started slowly squirming her hips.

Without really thinking what he was doing, he sucked her thin, delicate labia into his mouth, rubbing his tongue firmly and quickly against the trapped pussy lips, then pushed them nearly all the way out, but quickly sucked them back in, more tongue strokes, then pushed out, sucked in, pushed out, sucked in over and over again while his tongue wildly stroked them, and his thumb rubbed faster on her torrid, slippery asshole. Jean started trembling and pushing towards his mouth more intensely.

"Oh... oh god... wha' 're you doin'... oh... oh god... don'... don' stop... oh god tha' feels good... so... good."

He kept it up for another half minute, then let her pink petals slip out. He stabbed his tongue into her weeping channel, swirling it around crazily as his thumb continued stroking her anus.

"Oh... oh... oh gahhhhhd." Jean started panting. Ron's mouth moved slightly and his tongue slid to her large, taut clit. He sucked it firmly but gently as his tongue rubbed it furiously. He'd never get enough of her incredible clit.

"OH! OHHHHHH-H-H!" Jean's eyes shut tight, as she lost control of her body. Wave after wave of intense pleasure coursed through her, making her push her hips up and press her slit right up against Ron's wet mouth, her neck then her back arched, her cunt began contracting over and over again as her body quaked from the intensity of her orgasm.

Ron kept his tongue working until Jean's twitching became jerking. He didn't want to chance hurting her with his teeth, so he smeared his face against her wet, slippery slit. Before Jean he had never given much thought to whether or not a cunt could actually be pretty. Jean's was. With its delicate pink lips, large clit, and satin texture, it really did look, feel, and taste like some exotic, erotic flower. Knowing how snug, warm, and wet it was around his cock, made it even more beautiful. He needed to be inside her. He turned his head and looked at the wooden chair at the desk. He had wanted to try something he had seen on one of his porn vids. He hoped Jean was sober enough to do it. Jean was still trembling and huffing her breaths, but her twitching and jerking had subsided. He turned his face to her pussy again. He gently sucked her turgid clit and furiously rubbed the tip of his tongue on it again.

Jean's eyes shut tight. She started shaking again as her hips rose to push her cunt to Ron's mouth. "Oh-h-h-h-h... ohgod... urrrrrrh!" His tongue intensified the waves of pleasure radiating from between her legs. It was almost too much pleasure. She was nearly frantically panting her breaths. She murmurred, "Oh... oh Ron... Ron."

When Jean started to twitch and jerk again, he gave her drooling cunt a couple face strokes, then pulled her legs down. They hung over the edge of the mattress. He quickly rose from his knees, then got the wooden chair from the desk and brought it to the bed. He'd try what he had seen on that porn vid.

He took her hand and pulled. Jean gave him an inebriated smile as she kept huffing her breaths and sat up. He realized he really liked her smiling. It made her look even prettier and sexier.

Jean released a brief, breathy giggle. Her eyebrows rose. Her voice had a cute lilt to it, "You wan' me to suck your big cock again?" She wondered if he was going to sit in the chair for it.

"No... ahh... yeah.... yeah, just the head, and... and suck it really hard just... just for a little while."

"'kay." He didn't sit so she reached for his thick cock as she leaned forward and opened her mouth wide. She engulfed the head and a little more. Jean sucked it rhythmically like a baby at a nipple but didn't think of it that way. She realized again how thick and big he really was, she thought the same thing each time his wonderful cock first pushed into her pussy. She also knew she only had experienced one other penis with which to compare it. All that mattered was that it was the perfect size for her.

Ron growled, "Ahhh.... mannnnnn."

Jean liked it when he groaned like that. The "O" of her lips tightened around his circumference and her head started bobbing slowly, sliding her lips down the staff an inch or so, then up until it just slipped over the ridge of the spongy yet firm helmet of his manhood. She did it slowly a few times then picked up speed and slid it down a little farther meeting her gripping hand moving up and down from the base. She decided she wanted to feel Ron lose control and cum in her mouth. She was going to hold it in her mouth, then when he got soft and slipped from her lips, she was going to look up at him, meet his eyes to make sure he was watching, then swallow it all. She wanted to show him that she'd do anything for him.

"Urrrrhhh... fu-uck... Jean... jus'... jus' suck the head... the head... jus' the head."

"Mmm-mmmh."

The little vibrating hum almost made him pump his wad. His hands held her head. It took some strength for him to get her to stop bobbing. "Jean... jus' the head. I... I want to be inside your pussy. C'mon, jus' the head. Suck it really hard."

Jean protested with a long, pouting hum, "Mmmmmmhhhh-mmmmhhh."

Ron's eyes shut tight and his jaw clenched. The vibration nearly made him shoot. He struggled to ignore how good it felt. His eyes opened. "Jean... the head... suck hard. Suck it hard."

Jean finally did as he asked. Her cheeks went concave as she suckled the helmet as intensely as she could.

"Urrrrhh... yeah.... yeah." He felt himself loosen on his cum trigger. He felt the head numbing, then a few moments later it started to hurt. As always, when his palm pushed her forehead, Jean tried to resist. He grunted, "Enough... enough." He pushed her forehead harder.

Jean's head jerked back as she kept sucking. POP! She was huffing breaths as her tongue wiggled out of her mouth towards the now dark red head of Ron's cock. "Le' me... le' me suck it more."

Ron's hands moved to her arm pits. He pulled her up to her feet. "No... I need to be inside you." He sat on the chair and pulled one of her hands to his shoulder then both his hands went to her waist. "Step onto the side rungs of the chair, then... then lower down onto my dick. Know what I mean?"

"Ummm... 'kay." She put her other hand on his other shoulder. She giggled as she placed left foot on the side rung, then wobbled a little as she placed her other petite foot on the opposite rung. "Oh...'kay... I get it."

Ron moved his hands to her hips. He watched her right hand take hold of his throbbing rod. Her legs started to bend at her knees. He watched her glistening cunt move to the tip of his prick. Her delicate, pink labia were flared open from his oral ministrations. She rubbed the tip of his cock up and down her wet, slippery slit, then she lowered more and the head nudged inside her warm, wet channel.

"Urrrhhhh," Ron groaned.

Jean giggled softly at his moan. Her hips swayed as she pushed down slightly. More of his thick, hard rod slid into her tight, juicy channel. He felt extra big, then she realized that her legs flexing holding herself up, was also making her pussy clench. She held his shoulders tighter and put some of her weight on him, relaxing her legs a little and her pussy followed suit. She pushed down while still swaying her hips and half of his cock worked into her cunt.

"Ahhhh.... jeezuz... Jean, that... that feels so good."

Jean smiled, then pushed down harder. It felt very good to her too. She liked gripping him so tightly, feeling every fraction of his hardness sliding up into her. She closed her eyes and exhaled sharply, then her breathing quickened as she took the last inch of him inside her. She felt the firm yet spongy helmet push against her cervix. "Ohhhhh.... mmmmmmhhhh."

She felt Ron's hands hold her hips tighter, felt his thighs flex and then he pushed up into her as his hands made her ass move side to side on his lap. Her back arched as she did the movement herself, squirming on his thighs. She pushed down harder and as she swayed and rocked, sometimes her large clit smooshed against his pelvic bone. "Oh... mmmhh." She felt his hands nudge her up. Her legs flexed again and her bottom rose slowly, still swaying, her cunt still very tight around his rod, moving up and up until just the bulbous head was inside her. She then pushed down hard and Ron pushed up. Her channel was instantly stretched again. She heard a soft - thap - as her ass met his thighs. She did it again, then again, then again. Thap - thap - thap.

Jean tilted her head down and watched. Thap-thap-thap. Soon she was bouncing on him. Ron kept pushing up to meet her. "Oh... oh god... mmmmh." She shut her eyes tightly. It was almost like riding a horse, some hot, erotic horse.

Without thinking, Ron's hand left her hip and he brought it down on the cheek of her ass. Smat! "Faster... harder... harder, Jean."

The spank was a shock but she liked the sensation of hot, tingling pins and needles on her bun. She got more crazed, shoving down harder as he wanted. She was panting. She whispered between breaths, "Do... that... some... more."

Ron's other hand moved. As her ass started down again, he gave her left bun a swat. Smat! Then when she rose and started down again, his other hand gave her right cheek a spank. Smat! The left - Smat! The right - Smat!

"Oh!" Jean's bottom was covered with hot, shivering pins and needles. It drove her wild. She was rising and slamming down on Ron's lap so fast and hard he couldn't rise up to meet her. "Oh... oh god.... Ron....Ron... mmmmmhhh." Her eyes were shut tightly. She felt his hands hold her waist. She slammed down on his thick cock again and then grinded wildly on his lap.

Ron's eyes were shut too. He didn't want to shoot his wad yet. Her cunt felt so very tight and awesome around his prick. He was breathing nearly as ragged and fast as she was. "Hold... hold on. I wanna.... get on the bed."

"Mmm... do... do we hafta?" She pushed down and grinded even more intensely. She was getting close to another orgasm. She didn't want to move to the bed.

He growled, "Yeah... yeah, we do. Hold on."

When she leaned forward and encircled his neck with her slender arms, he slid forward on the chair and her legs folded upward against his sides. He gripped the cheeks of her ass with both hands. As he started to stand her legs wrapped around his lower back. He took the couple steps to the bed and lowered her towards the mattress. She kept clinging to him like a baby monkey to its mother as he crawled towards the headboard, his cock still buried deep inside her, her channel gripping his girth tightly. He lowered her to the sheet, then folded her legs up and back and kept them in place in the crooks of his elbow. His hands cupped around her shoulders. He had done it this way before. He needed to fuck her hard and rough. She was already squirming and pushing against his groin. His throbbing thick cock was still buried deep inside her perfect hugging channel.

Jean was panting. "Are... you going to... fuck me... hard... hmmm? Are you gonna... do it hard... really hard?"

He grinded intensely against her pubic bone. He was also huffing his breaths. "Is that what you want? Huh? You want me to fuck you really hard and fast, Jean?"

"Yeah... c'mon... do it... do it to me..... c'mon, Ron... harder... I wanna do it hard."

Her asking for it nearly made him empty his balls into her. He pulled back and slammed into her as hard as he could. Her body lurched but his cupped hands under her shoulders kept her in place on the sheet. He reared back again and rammed into her once more.

"OH! Oh... god... yes.... yessss... faster... oh god, Ron... it feels... so good... so good, baby." She panted a few deep breaths. "So good! Yes! YES!"

Ron's cock became a supercharged piston. Jean bucked under him in perfect timing to meet each of his thrusts. Their pubic bones rammed against each other. It hurt a little but felt wild and crazy, and so it was good. In less than two minutes he knew he was going to pop his rocks. "Oh... jeezuz... I'm gonna cum... I'm gonna cum, Jean... oh fuck... arrrrrhhh!"

"Yes... yes! Deep... deep in me, Ron... ohgod... fill me. Deep... Deep! Fill me... Fill me, Ron! I wanna feel it!"

His mind was reeling so he wondered only a moment if this time was the most verbal for Jean to date. He did want to fill her up. He rammed deep once more, then kept grinding his groin against her and his cock swayed inside her warm, wet, tight channel. "Arrrhh... oh.... oh Jean... oh... fu-UCK!" His cock exploded in her depths gushing gobs of cum into her. Jean pushed and grinded towards him violently. After a half dozen spasms of his throbbing cock, he let her legs unfold down to the mattress. Her legs were bent at the knees slightly as she used them and her back to push up towards him again. He grinded into her once more and then lowered to her chest as his cock rippled another three times shooting blanks. He pushed his face into her fragrant hair, breathing heavily and mumbling, "Jeezuz... Jean... ahh jeez... you're... you're so hot... so good... so perfect." He kept huffing breaths. His body stiffened once again and incredibly his cock shot once more. "Urrh!" He turned his head towards her shoulder just to get cooler air. He kept most of his weight off her with his elbows.

With the last ripple of his cock, she hugged him very tightly with her arms and legs, it was more difficult to breathe and catch his breath. A couple minutes later he felt her shaking slightly, then more. He started to smile as he kept sucking breaths. He was sure she was about to start laughing. He knew if he heard a laugh, he'd laugh too, even though he wasn't aware of what was funny, maybe his total exhaustion. He had just fucked the hot version of his aunt and did feel like chuckling about that, not because it was funny, but that it felt so good, a little laughter would seem to follow the grin on his face.

She made him feel so good. She made him feel like a man. It was so odd that she was older yet in bed like this, he felt like the older one, or at least equal age with her. Although he had started wishing even more that they could be more normal about it all. Not have two Jeans, one of the day and a different one of the night, but have one single total Jean. Would that ever be possible? He felt her take a deep breath, then her body jerked. He heard something like a cough and realized she wasn't laughing, she was crying. His contented smile instantly vanished.

He had to use some strength to get her arms and legs to release him. When he did, she rolled onto her side and into a fetal position, in the process his deflated cock slipped out of her. She was crying intensely, sometimes sobbing. He lay on his side, spooning her, pushing his lower arm under her side to wrap both his arms around her petite body, holding her close to him.

"W-W-Wha' have... I-I-I d-d-done?" Jean released a couple sobs. "I'm so... u-u-ugly... a-a-an' now... I'm s-s-so b-b-bad. I... I c-c-can't... h-h-help it-t-t. I... I wan' it. I-I don' wann be... alone. I don' w-wanna be alone. I... I don' wanna be u-u-ugly an' b-b-bad. I'm s-s-sorry... s-s-so s-s-sorry. It's... it's... all m-m-my f-f-fault... m-m-my f-fault." Jean broke down into breath sucking sobs again.

Ron not only felt like the biggest asshole in the world, he also felt a crushing guilt. He realized he was taking advantage of a girl who was obviously a little nuts if not truly crazy. But how was he harming her really? She just said she needed it, and he needed it too. They weren't hurting anyone one else by fucking. No one knew and no one would know. He realized he didn't want to be alone either. Oh shit. He hadn't given it much thought, but he had assumed she was on the pill. She had to be on the pill! His gut tightened more. What if she isn't?! He had to ask about that, obviously not now, but soon. Did she want to stop fucking him, even though she just said she wanted it? He wanted her so damn much but he would never force her to do it.
Jeezuz... what if she did want to stop fucking him? He needed her as much as... no, he needed her more than she needed him. Was he using her? Taking advantage of her because she was depressed or emotionally screwed up? Or... was she taking advantage of him because he was a teenage guy who was always horny? Were they using each other? Both of them being selfish, getting what they wanted and it just happened to be they wanted the same thing? Did he care about her at all?

Yes, he did care about her! He had been an ass to her before. He had treated her terribly. He did like her, he liked her a lot. He might even love who the "total Jean" might be. He didn't want to think about love though. Yes, it was all screwed up. She was his aunt, it was incest, but he had refused to even really think about that until this moment. They weren't hurting anyone! They weren't even hurting each other! So what if it was incest!

But, why was she sobbing right now if she wasn't getting hurt? Oh shit, what would he do if she didn't want to fuck him anymore? He'd go nuts being with her for the next couple months, knowing how good it could be and then not be able to touch her. He had to do something, had to at least say something to her now. He realized what a selfish asshole he was at the moment. He should be more concerned about Jean, not whether or not she was going to stop fucking him.

He was glad her sobbing had stopped and she was just crying hard now. She didn't want to be ugly and she wasn't when she was the hot Jean. She had to change the 'daytime Jean.' Ron quickly decided that was the real problem, not incest, not any of the other stuff. 'Aunt Jean' wouldn't even look someone in the eyes because she thought she was ugly. That's what was nuts! He had to somehow get her to realize that. Any girl who wore the kind of clothes she did would probably think she was ugly too! His mind started racing. What did she last mumble?

He kissed her shoulder, then her head. "Jean... I... I'm the one who's sorry. I... I don't want to stop..." He blinked. He shouldn't say 'fuck.' "I don't want us to stop being together like this, but... I mean... Do... do you want us to stop being together like this?" He wondered if she was so drunk she'd not understand what he was saying. He wished he was better with words. He held his breath waiting for her answer. He didn't want her hurt. He didn't want her to feel bad about any of it. He admitted to himself there was more to it for him than the sex. What he wanted was to be with the the total Jean, the Jean in between the Jean of the night and Aunt Jean of the day. Did 'middle' or 'total' Jean even exist? He did care about her! He really didn't want any of this to hurt her or make her cry.

"No... I don'... don' wanna stop an'.. an'... th-th-that makes m-m-me so... s-s-so bad."

He exhaled, kissed her cheek, then even kissed her disfigured eye socket. It made her cringe. He spoke softly and hurriedly, "It's not, we're not bad, Jean. We're not hurting anyone... it's... it's us... us just ahhh... caring for each other, giving... giving each other what... what we need. We... we're... we're sharing something... that's... that's really nice, really... uh... beautiful, right? It's... it's good not bad."

"I-I-I d-d-don' know any... anymore." She let our another sob. "I... c-can't h-help that... I wan' it. I like you... an' tha... t.. t..." Another sob.

"It... it is good. But... I think we... we have to make it better and... and..." He wasn't sure he should say what was on his mind. Maybe they'd never fuck again. "I... I think we need to... to stop drinking so much beforehand... I mean... when we do it together, when we're together like this. I... I think it'll be better, you know, not being drunk and... and you'll... we'll feel more, and... and you'll be able to see that... that I really do think you're beautiful. I... I think you being dru... you being a little tipsy, you don't really see how... how I think you're beautiful and... and hot, and nice, and... and how much I like you, and like being with you."

"I... I don' know if... if I can... can do this without d-drinking. I need it... an'... an' you... I need you so much... s-s-so much, R-R-Ron." Again she broke down into intense crying.

He knew what he had to say and it was the truth. He gave her cheek, her temple, her screwed up eye socket kisses, then kissed her ear. He spoke softly, "I need you too, Jean. I need you just as much as you need me. Together we're not alone. I don't want to make you cry though. I... I want to make you feel good. I... I want to help you see how pretty you are. I want to... to be together like this when... when you haven't been drinking, when neither of us have been drinking. I want you to be... I want to help you to... to relax around people, to... to dress like... like some cute chick, which is what you are. I want you to see how... how good and... and normal you are and can be. I don't just want to be in bed with you. I... I want us to do things together, get to know each other better."

He was shocked his own eyes started welling with tears. "Jean... I like you. I want to be with you when you haven't been drinking at all. I want us to do more than have sex together, just... just do normal things together. I... I want you to be happy and... and you're not gonna be if... if you don't change. I want... want you stop worrying so much about... about how you look, and... and I want you to look me in the eyes all the time not just when we're together like this. I want you to try to be... be less worried about what everyone thinks and... and... and just try to be... be yourself, and be happy. I like you... I like you a lot." Tears started running down his face. It made him feel like a goddamn wimp.

Jean had heard at least half of what he had said. He liked her. He did think she was pretty, or maybe that was his pity talking but it didn't seem like pity. She heard him sniffle and realized he was crying too. His tears lessened her own but didn't stop them. She pushed his arms away, then twisted towards him. She put her arms around him and his returned around her. "I'll... I'll try, Ron... I'll try for you to... to be... to be braver... more... normal. I... I'll try not to... to drink so... so much."

"We're... we're going shopping for you tomorrow. We're going to do that no matter what, Jean. I'm not kidding. We are. You... you can't be dressing like... like you do all the time. I... I'm buying you new clothes. I'll... I'll help you pick things out."

"All right... all right, anything, honey, jus'... jus' don't leave me."

When she agreed Ron's tears stopped but Jean continued to softly cry on and off for the next fifteen minutes, grabbing more tissues a few times. Finally she settled down. Ron told her he felt exhausted. She said the same. She didn't tell him to leave. They continued holding each other and within ten minutes, they had both dozed off.

* * *



Chapter 6

Jean was wide eyed behind the large sunglasses. Ron had almost not let her wear them. She had lied to him when they had breakfast, well, when she had made him breakfast. Her stomach was too upset with a hangover and anxiety about the previous night to eat anything, nor did she eat much of a breakfast on any day. She lied when he asked if she remembered agreeing to go clothes shopping for her today. She had said she couldn't remember that, and she'd have never agreed to it. He had gotten angry, had stood up from the table and paced back and forth. He said they were going shopping, even if she didn't remember promising, he was going to make her go, even if he had to tie her up and carry her around.

He then went down a list of things, how it wasn't bad that they were having sex, that it wasn't hurting anyone, that they both wanted to do it and it was helping both of them. It was sharing and it was good, no matter what anyone else would think. He told her that, yeah, he was dumb and just a teenager and didn't know everything, but she was even dumber because she was being afraid when she had nothing to be afraid of. She was pretty and sexy even if she didn't know it and was blind to it. He said he was fed up watching her act like the way she dressed, like she was some stupid dork, someone who didn't even know how to act around people, which he knew she did know how to do.

He shouted that he was sick of her coming across to him and everyone else like she was some crazy person because she wasn't crazy and definitely wasn't ugly and that her acting like that made him so fucking angry. He told her she had promised him last night to go shopping, to let him pick out her clothes, to help her with that, that he'd even use his own money, and that she was goddamn going to do it, even if she shouted or cried or acted like some goddamn crazy person the entire time. He didn't care if she kicked and screamed like some little brat, he was going to drag her from store to store until she had enough clothes so she could dress differently every day. And if she somehow refused, he was going to rip up every one of her stupid "uniforms," her stupid oversized, bad fitting, stupid blue jean shorts and T shirts!

His outburst hadn't scared her, but it had affected her. No one had ever spoken so frankly and forcefully to her. She actually believed he would have dragged her kicking and screaming from store to store. She had been overwhelmed by him. When he asked a few more times if she remembered agreeing to go shopping, she had finally admitted she sort of remembered, and when she said that, he had virtually pulled her around telling her to get ready. He had held her hand tightly as he took her out to the car, opened the door for her and then shut it for her, very gentlemanly, but it was more as if he had expected her to bolt away and he was going to catch her before she escaped.

She had also been remembering everything else too. She obviously knew what they had been doing was terribly wrong. Until last night she had just rationalized that it happened because she had been drunk. She had promised herself after every time they had sex that it would never happen again. She guessed that last night, she had finally admitted to herself she had been rationalizing and outright lying to herself. She didn't want it to stop. She needed it, not just the sex, but the rest of it too, she was so glad he was talking with her now and spending time with her. And from what she remembered only having sex twice with her long forgotten boyfriend before her life had been changed by the accident, Ron was a great lover. She didn't have to remember the other two times as a teenager and compare him to that other boy, all she had to do was remember the past couple weeks, and how many orgasms he had given her.

"Hold your head up, Jean."

"I am." She lied. She raised her head.

"And put your damn shoulders back too."

"I... I'm standing fine."

"Jean.... do it."

She did as he said. She was too tired, hungover, and so near an anxiety attack she didn't want to argue.

Ron pointed to a small clothing store. He had just seen four college chicks walk out. "We'll start there."

"Ron... I... I don't want to go in here. I... I haven't been in a mall for... for years. I... I shop at Walmart for clothes. Why... why don't we go there. Please."

Ron held her hand tighter. His voice was stern. "No. We're going in here. I've got a bunch of money. You're getting new clothes. Stuff that fits, and we're going to other stores too, so.... so get used to it."

She tried to pull him to a stop, then twist her hand from his. "I... I can't."

His hand tightened on hers. He kept pulling her. "That's bullshit. If you shop at the grocery store and... Walmart, you can shop in a mall too. It's not that big of a deal, Jean. Don't get me pissed off." He opened the boutique's door, his hand released hers and then quickly went to her lower back. He virtually had to shove her inside. He was determined to get her through this shopping trip, but his attitude was mostly feigned. He was really concerned she was going to freak.

*



He stepped up to her bedroom door and stood there for a few moments. They had gotten back from the mall after 2:00 PM. He was glad he had been really horny from just seeing her try on clothes that fit, because as soon as they got into the house, he had pulled Jean upstairs. When they got to her room, he nearly ripped her "uniform" clothes off and his own. He had passionately kissed her as he had pushed her to her bed, then as soon as she sat down, he was on his knees, raising her legs, and folding them back, and his mouth was on her cunt a moment later.

His horniness had gotten them over the fear of doing it with her sober. It had been the best time ever. Jean was just as sexy and hot and awesome as all the times she had been wasted. It had taken a huge weight off his shoulders or mind or wherever that heavy worry was. He smiled softly. He was going to 'make love' with her again later. He was going to do everything she loved. It was going to be her night, everything for her later.

"Jean?" He waited a few moments. No answer. He tapped on the door lightly. His voice volume rose. "Jean? You dressed yet?"

"Yes... but... why don't we stay home? I'll wear this dress and... and then make you dinner, and... and then afterwards... I'll... I'll make you feel so good, Ron. We.... we'll stay up all night and... and I'll do anything you want. Just... just let's stay home. I did the shopping with you today. Isn't that enough for one day?"

He tried the door knob. It was locked. She had done everything he wanted today, but he wanted her to do more, she had been too damn afraid for way too many years, and he was sure this would be good for her. His voice softened, "Jean, open the door. I want to see you in the dress again."

"Can't we just stay home?" She didn't notice her voice sounded like a little girl's.

"I really want to see you in the dress. Come on. Open the door." If she refused he was going to get the pin and unlock it. He waited twenty seconds. His voice came out stern, "Jean."

"Just a second." She got up from the bed and walked to the door. She opened it. "Ron, please. Can't we just stay home? I put this dress on for you. Isn't that enough? Really, please. Let's stay here tonight. Please."

Again Ron couldn't believe his eyes. She looked incredibly hot in the form fitting short tank dress. Except for the stupid fake glasses, she really could be some girl from his graduating class, well, at least some college babe. She had those fat ankles but her legs shaved looked good, very attractive, hot. Her cute, even pretty, little feet in the thin strap leather sandals were even sexy. He looked at her face. Her hair was pushed forward at the side to hide her disfigurement. His hand rose and his fingertips combed the hair on the good side of her face back. Then he started to do the same on the scarred side. Her body stiffened.

"Ron, please... don't do that. Leave my hair there. Please."

He could see her good eye was tearing, nearly brimful with tears, the odd eye was too. The deformation around her eye socket was mostly hidden by the dumb glasses. "I think it looks good like this." She turned her face from him. His palm cupped the injured side of her face and he had to use a little strength to get her to look at him again. "I like you facing me when we talk." He lowered his hand and looked her over quickly. Something was missing. "Oh... uh... do you have a purse or bag or something?"

"Just my... my big bag."

"Ahh... well, do you need to take anything? You know, any..." He didn't know what to say. A small smile came to his mouth. "Any girl stuff?"

"Yes... no... I don't know. Ron, please, let's..."

He interrupted, "Jean, you look terrific, better than in the store when you tried this on and you looked awesome there."

Jean bowed her head and trembled as she started crying softly. "Don't... don't make fun of me."

He frowned, then put his arm around her shoulders and nudged her toward the dresser. He pulled out some tissues from the box and gave them to her. "Wipe your eyes, then look in the mirror."

She wiped her eyes and blew her nose with her head bowed. "No."

"You said you'd do anything for me a few moments ago."

"I will. Let's just stay home."

"What I want is for you to look in the mirror." His jaw tensed. "Do it, Jean, right now." She slowly raised her head. "See? You look terrific. Pretty, and hot and... jeezuz... you look my age."

"I don't... I look awful."

"I hope you know I really like what we do together in this room. It's... it's awesome for me. Do you like what we do together?"

"You... You know I do."

"I... I would miss spending those times we've been having lately if it all had to stop, I mean, you know, before college this fall. I would miss you a lot, Jean. Would you miss our time together too?"

"I'd... I'd miss you a lot. Why... why are you asking me that?"

"You know how I asked you this afternoon, and even before this afternoon, what you'd like me to do to make you feel good, and you've asked me the same question?"

"Yes."

"I would like you to go out with me tonight, like we agreed, to dinner, then.... then maybe that outdoor cafe in town. That would make me feel really good, Jean. I really want to do that with you."

Tears started rolling down her face again. "I don't want to be stared at, looked at. You don't understand."

"I thought you didn't mind me looking at you now? Were you lying?"

"No. You can look at me. I... I trust you now, I mean... I mean everybody else."

Ron spoke softly, "You know, when I've gone out on a date, I'm only concerned that my date looks at me, pays attention to me. I... I wouldn't want her thinking about anyone else around, worrying about if they were looking at her or not. And I don't care if anyone else looks or doesn't look at me. The girl I'm with is who concerns me. I guess you don't feel that way." It was sort of what had thought of to say in anticipation of this very conversation. He wondered for a moment if he had ever really thought anything like it on his handful of dates. Probably not.

"That's... that's not what I mean. You know what I mean."

He wasn't going to convince her. He didn't know enough. He had been about to threaten her, no dinner out, then no sex. Then he got afraid she'd get angry and tell him to go to hell. His voice was soft again, "Jean, I want us to have dinner out just as much as I want us to sleep together. If something... something awful happens tonight, I... I won't ask you to do this again. I... I thought this would... would be fun to get out of the house. I thought it would show you that... that I like you, that it's not just the sex for me anymore. I want to know you better. I... I want us to go out tonight. If something terrible happens, we won't ever do it again." He prayed nothing untoward would happen.

She couldn't figure out why he wasn't embarrassed to be seen with her. He was being sweet, but he just didn't understand. Maybe if he saw what would happen he'd know she was right. "If... if something bad happens, we... we won't have to do this again?"

"Yeah, but... but you have to... you have to... you have to..." He didn't know how to say it. He figured he shouldn't say she had to act 'normal.'

"Have to do what?"

"You know how you're looking down right now?"

"So what?"

"You can't do that tonight. If you do, that'll break our deal. And... and we'll do this again even if something bad happens."
"What difference does it make how my head is?"

"Well, I'd like you to look at me just like you've started doing today, and ... and I think it looks really stupid to walk around with your head down."

"See? Even you think I look hideous."

"I didn't say that." His jaw clenched for a moment. He finally got an idea. "Your first grade kids, your students?"

"What about them?"

"What would you say to some little boy or little girl who always walked around looking down at the floor or... or never looked into your eyes when you spoke to them?"

Jean bit her lower lip. She wiped her eyes again with the damp tissue. "All right. I'll go and... and keep my head up, but if something... something bad happens, I'll never do this again and you won't make me do it again."

Ron exhaled. "Great. Let's go." He took her hand. "Look at me."

She raised her face and met his eyes.

He smiled. "Hi."

Her face scrinched and her eyes welled up yet again. Her voice squeaked, "Hi." She wiped her eyes with the tissue.

Ron kissed her cheek. "You look awesome." He headed to the door. He was glad he didn't have to pull Jean out of the room.

It took them less than fifteen minutes to drive to the restaurant. Ron walked around the car to help her with her door. He and Dad went to this Thai restaurant about once a month when he was home. He held Jean's hand. She was lagging behind a half step, as if she was trying to hide behind his back. He pulled the entry door open and nudged Jean so she'd walk in first. When she was inside she turned towards him as he entered, then when he took her hand again, she again lagged a half step behind him. He smiled at the hostess.

The Asian girl smiled. "Hello. How many? Just two?"

"Yeah, just us. Could we have a booth?" He didn't want to push Jean too much in one night and he liked the booths better.

"Is a table okay? All the booths are taken."

Ron saw the place was only half full. He looked at Jean. She had her head turned pretending to look at a framed travel poster on the wall. He tugged her hand. "Jean? Let's get a table, okay?" She didn't face him just nodded. "Pardon me?"

Jean stared at the poster. "I guess that's fine."

He tugged her hand. "What?"

She bit her lower lip and turned to face him. She knew the ugly side of her face would be seen by the very pretty hostess. Her eyes welled, then her jaw tightened for a moment. "Yes. A table. Okay." Jean's eyes glanced at the pretty girl. She was smiling at her, then at Ron.

"Table then?"

Ron smiled. "Yeah."

"Okay." The girl turned and headed towards an open table.

Ron released Jean's hand, his went to her back and nudged her forward.

She whispered, "Can't... can't you walk first?"

"Ladies first." His hand gave her another nudge. He whispered, "Head up."

Jean bit her lower lip again and started walking. She didn't glance at any of the diners just kept looking straight ahead to the table where the girl was standing. Near the table, Ron moved to her side and pulled out the chair for her, then sat opposite her at the square table. The girl smiled at her as she handed her a menu, did the same with Ron, then walked away.

"Dad and I come here about once a month. I like it. I hope you like spicy, but if you don't there's a lot of things that aren't all that hot, you know, spicy hot. Do you like Thai food?" He realized he should have asked earlier.

"I... I've never had it."

"We always get the yam neua and the pad thai. The first one's a really spicy beef salad, and the pad thai is not spicy hot but really tasty. Oh... and the fresh spring rolls are really good as an appetizer and so is the sa..." He glanced at Jean. She was hiding her face behind the menu. "Jean?"

"Yes." She kept pretending to read.

"Our deal, you're... you're supposed to look at me when we talk."

She raised her face. "I was reading the menu. People do that, you know."

Ron grinned. He knew she hadn't meant it as a joke but it had sounded like one. "Yeah, someone told me that once." He chuckled.

She liked his blue eyes very much as well as his boyish grin. The corner of her mouth curved slightly but her eyes teared a little once more.

He kept looking at her and smiling. She was cheating, her hair on the scar side was forward, near her dumb eye glass frames hiding most of the scarring and disfiguration. "I was going to say we should try a couple appetizers, and a few entrees. Dad and I always over-order then doggy bag the leftovers. They're good miked the next day."

"All right. May I go back to reading the menu?"

He chuckled. "Yeah, sure."

"Do... do they serve drinks here?"

"You mean alcohol?"

Jean whispered, "Yes."

"Nope."

"I... I think you should order everything since you know the food here."

"Dad and I usually split all the dishes, you know, like family style. We'll do that too, okay?"

"All right."

"I think you should at least pick one entree. Maybe you'll choose something I've never had and it'll be good."

"Okay." Jean raised the menu again, then furtively glanced around only moving her eyes. No one was looking at her. She finally started to actually read the menu.

The waitress came up with glasses of ice water. "Are you ready to order?" She smiled at the guy then at the girl. She noticed the awful looking, big frame glasses and wondered how bad the girl's eyes were and if it had anything to do with her terrible wound.

Ron glanced at the pretty girl. "We're not quite ready to order."

"Okay. I'll be back in a few minutes."

Jean's breathing had quickened. The girl had looked at her ugly eye. She told herself to calm down. The girl hadn't stared that long, but longer than most of the sales girls and cashiers had at the mall. Jean's eyes followed her to see if she told some other waitress about it or the hostess. The girl walked up to the kitchen window and picked up some plates of food. She didn't talk to anyone. "Ron, the waitress... she.... she..." Jean bit her lower lip. She didn't really know what to say. The girl hadn't made a scene, hadn't pointed her out to anyone, nor had she even made a face about it.

"Huh?" He raised his eyes from the menu. Jean's eyes were welled up again. His heart sank, then he got irritated. "What about the waitress?"

"I... I... she's... she's very pretty."

He looked at the menu. "Yeah, Asian girls are pretty, at least the waitresses here. Most of them, I guess." He knew that wasn't what she was going to say. "Oh... and Thai iced coffee, that's really good afterwards, but... if we're going to the cafe... ahh... we'll see. Do you like pork?"

"I... I... it's okay."

*



He watched Jean pick up her iced coffee and suck the straw. "It's good, isn't it?" He smiled at his nearly undeniable urge to kiss her lips. She looked so damn cute at the moment, and would be even cuter without the dumb glasses.

"Uh-huh. You're right, it sort of reminds me of a coffee ice cream shake, but... much thinner." She smiled softly.

"Jean, take your glasses off."

Jean's smile instantly disappeared. Her eyes started darting around the room. People had come and gone. There were still as many people in the restaurant as earlier though. A few people had stared at her. She was sure they had been looking at her ugly eye. "Ron... please... please don't make me do that. I... I came out tonight. I... I'm not looking down. Isn't that enough?"

"No. Take 'em off."

"This... this was okay, it's been.... very nice... why are you ruining it now?"

"Oh, jeezuz, Jean, take the glasses off... now."

Jean clenched her jaw. Her eyes welled. She tilted her head down, slipped her glasses off and put them on the table. There was an edge to her voice, "There. Happy now?"

"No. Look at me."

The edge disappeared from her voice, replaced by a pleading whine, "Why are you being so mean to me?"

"I'm not being mean. I'm being normal. I... with any girl, I might... I'd probably ask her to take her glasses off, just to see her eyes better."

"No, you wouldn't."

"I would if she was wearing fake glasses."

"They're... they're.... I.... I need them."

"No you don't. Don't lie about it."

"You don't understand."

"I think it's you who doesn't understand."

"You don't know.... you just don't know." She started to cry, but then constrained it somewhat. She trembled as tears ran down her face.

"Raise your face."

"No." Her hair hung like curtains at the sides so she didn't see the waitress approaching with the check.

The pretty waitress walked up to the table with the take home bag and little check tray. She glanced at the guy then looked at his date. She thought the girl was crying. Guys could be such asses sometimes! She set the bag on the table then leaned forward and put her hand the girl's shoulder. The girl flinched and had a terrified expression on her face when she looked up. The girl's hand quickly combed her hair over her scarred wound. There were tear trails on her cheeks. "Are you all right? Are you feeling sick?" She suddenly hoped there wasn't something wrong with the food. The girl's good eye was open very wide. The injured one couldn't open as large.

"Yes... I mean... no... I mean I'm... I'm fine." Jean wanted to run away, then thought about looking away but the girl might ask if she was all right again.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes... yes, I'm fine." Jean watched the girl's face turn as she straightened up. Her beautiful almond eyes glared at Ron.

Guys can be such jerks! She spoke curtly. "Would you like anything else?" She hoped her eyes were telling him what an ass she thought he was. He probably just broke up with her or said her boobs were too small or something. Guys could be such heartless jerks.

"Ahhh..." He wondered what got into the waitress. "No, we're finished."

The waitress's eyes and voice softened as she turned to the girl. "Would you like anything else?" The girl had her head bowed again.

Jean didn't look up. "No... um... no thank you."

She glared at the guy and placed the little check tray down. "I'll pick that up when you're ready." She abruptly walked away.

Ron realized the waitress had thought he had been an asshole to Jean, made her cry, sad, whatever. His jaw clenched. "Great. Now she thinks I'm a jerk."

"What?"

"You haven't gotten any creepy looks, but I just got one. She probably thinks I just.... I just told you I cheated on you or something."

"What are you talking about?"

"She thinks I made you cry."

She bowed her head again. Her voice was hurt and pouty, "You did."

Ron sighed. "Lift your head up."

"No... she... she stared at my... my eye. I told you it would happen."

"If she stared, she was staring at you crying. Jeezuz, Jean.... you...."

"What? I was right about tonight."

"Raise your head. If you don't... we're.... we're going to restaurants for the rest of... for... forever." He watched her pick up her glasses. "Without the fake glasses."

Jean started crying. She put the glasses on and stood up trembling. She turned towards the entry door. A group of eight people were walking in. She turned towards the short hall that led to the bathrooms. She bowed her head and her fingers raked her hair over the ugly side of her face as she started walking quickly. She held back on sobbing until she got into the small ladies room.

Ron saw the waitress watch Jean, then she looked at him with glaring eyes once again. Great... just great! He sipped his iced coffee and wondered if he was just wasting time and effort. He was almost angry at himself for caring about Jean. Maybe he should never have cared at all about her and just fucked her, fucked her like she was some crazy slut.

He frowned as he pulled out his wallet. He didn't know enough about girls, about anything really. Jean must have had some sort of psyche therapy about her eye and the accident. Why didn't that work? If she was okay with her first grade students, why not in a restaurant with strangers? Who cared if anyone looked when you were with someone who cared about you and didn't think the damn freak eye mattered at all, and the guy just wanted her to be normal, have a regular life not just get drunk and hide away? He knew he had screwed up again.

He put the money on the little tray. He looked around and saw their waitress. She still had a piercing stare as she started towards him and still had it as she stepped up to the table. "Listen... ahhh..." He took a deep breath.

She picked up the check tray. The guy looked nervous. She had seen it before when some guy was about to ask her out here in the restaurant. She'd enjoy turning him down. What a jerk! He makes his date cry and now he's going to ask me out?! What an asshole! He's just like my ex! Her voice was curt, "What?"

He was sure the girl thought he was a prick. "Listen, my friend, my... my date, she..."

She interrupted, "You mean the girl you got so upset she had to run to ladies' room to cry?"

"I... I really didn't do that." He wanted to tell the waitress she had actually done it. He knew he shouldn't, and he knew it had mostly been his fault anyway. He shouldn't have made her take the damn fake glasses off. He needed help.

"Well, it looked like you did. If not you, then who? Or... is she upset about something else?" The guy actually looked really concerned. Maybe she had misread the situation.

"The second and third thing."

"What do you mean?"

He glanced at the hall that led to the johns, then looked at the girl again. "She's self-conscious about... about the way she looks and... and I'm trying to get her to not be that way, and... and go out more. I... I tell her she looks fine, looks great, even... beautiful, because... because I think she does, but... but she doesn't believe me and... and thinks I'm lying, and..." He exhaled. "She..." He didn't know what else to say and why would this chick give a damn about any of it?

Maybe she really had read it all wrong. Her voice softened, "What?"

"She just said... well, sort of said that she wasn't going to go out anymore because... she... she thinks people stare at her... at her eye. She thought you were staring at her eye, you know, a few minutes ago." He quickly added, "I don't think you were. I... hell... I don't know why I'm even telling you all this, but... since you just saw it... saw it happen, I was wondering what... I was wondering if you had any suggestions, about... you know, what I could do or say." He took another quick breath. "Never... nevermind. I don't even know you and... and you don't know her. It's... it's stupid to talk to you about it." He blinked at the beautiful girl. It was the most he had spoken to a hot chick in his entire life, and he had because he was worried about another hot chick, Jean. He suddenly realized it wasn't any big deal talking to a pretty girl.

It seemed she had been totally wrong about the guy. Her mind raced. "She's... she is in the bathroom, right?" There was an alley door farther down the hall.

"Yeah." His gut tightened. He remembered an exit door at the end of the hallway. "I... I think so. Oh, jeezuz... do you think she..." He started to push his chair back.

She set the check tray back on the table and interrupted, "Stay here. I'll see. Be right back." She headed to the ladies room, although she really wasn't sure what to say to the girl. She knocked on the bathroom door.

Jean wiped her eyes again. "Just a second." She blew her nose, then put on her glasses. She unlocked the door, her head tilted downward, then she opened the door. Her stomach knotted. She saw the black pants and white blouse and knew it was their waitress without looking at her face. "Sorry. Excuse me."

"Are... you all right?"

"What? Yes. I'm fine." Jean stepped into the hallway and tried to move around the pretty girl but she moved too.

"I... I almost told your boyfriend off."

"What?" Without thinking Jean looked up.

"I thought... well, I wasn't like spying on you guys, but I could tell you were upset, and... I... I kinda thought he like just broke up with you or something. And I, you know, thought it was awfully stupid to do it in a restaurant. And... anyway, I was picking up the check and... then like I noticed he was upset too." She suddenly wondered if the guy had lied and his girlfriend was pregnant or something.

"Um... no... it... it wasn't that. Excuse me." Jean again tried to get around the girl, but she got in the way once more.

"Oh... well, that's cool. I... I thought, like before that, you guys looked like a great couple, cute guy, cute girl and... like I wasn't watching, but you know, when I brought water over and that kind of thing, you both seemed to be having a good time with each other, you know, like you two really fit together, until... you know, just now." She really hadn't watched them at all. "Anyway, like I'm glad you're not breaking up and... you know, I'm like sorry for butting in or whatever."

Jean's mind began racing. "Did... did he say why... why I started cr... got upset?"

"What? Oh... no, I... gawd, I think I told him it was really mean or something for breaking up with you in a restaurant, something like that, and... and then like I saw he was upset too, you know, like how a guy looks when they're upset?" She made sure she didn't stare at the disfigured eye socket of the girl. She looked older now than she did sitting at the table. The waitress rolled her eyes. "I'm such a dope sometimes, but... well, like I broke up with my boyfriend recently, maybe that's why I thought... well, like... whatever." She smiled. "But like... are you like okay now?"

"I... um... yes. I'm fine. Thanks."

The waitress grinned. "Thank god it wasn't the food. My uncle would be crying in the kitchen right now." She giggled softly. "That's what I thought it was at first, you know, too spicy for you or something."

Jean had a brief sensation of being transported back to her high school days before the accident. She felt herself smiling. "The food was great. Be sure to tell your uncle that."

The girl giggled again. "I will."

"What's your name?"

"Tami... well, that's, you know, like my nickname. What's yours?"

"Jean." She held out her hand. The girl shook it. "The food really was delicious. I... I bet we come back again."

"I think I've seen your boyfriend here before. I think he comes in with his dad every now and then."

"Uh-huh, he does. He told me that."

"Well... I better get back to work. Nice meeting you."

"Yes, you too." Jean smiled again, then as the girl turned, she realized she had completely forgotten about her facial disfigurement for a half minute.

Jean stood in the hall gathering her thoughts. Her stomach knotted tightly, her heart beat a little faster. She inhaled a slow breath, took off her horn rimmed glasses, folded them closed, held them in her palm, straightened her back, held her head level, then took another slow breath. Tami, at least for the most part, hadn't been staring at her ugly eye. Maybe, just maybe, Ron might be right. Tami had said they looked like the "right fit." Something like that. Jean realized that was exactly the way she felt with Ron during sex and a few times today, like they really did fit together like two pieces of a puzzle. It wasn't a perfect fit but they were still getting to know each other. She refused to think about why it would never be perfect. She needed him, needed to be with him. She took another slow breath, held her head level and started walking down the hall to the table. She told herself to only be concerned about Ron's eyes on her. No one else mattered.
*



They were both gasping breaths. She knew her skin was moist, and Ron was sweaty. She had her arms wrapped around his neck. She kissed his cheek and pulled him down. She grinned. He kept getting better and better at making love, so was she. She had just had her second orgasm. First he licked her pussy to orgasm, then he made love tenderly to her, lovingly, slowly, with an underlying passion. They usually got wild, they both loved that too. She was so surprised that sex, making love, making lust, was even better without being drunk. "C'mon, Ron, lie down all the way on me."

He chuckled softly. He kissed her neck, then her temple by her injured eye. She was finally letting him do that without cringing. He pushed up higher with his elbows and grinned as he gazed into her pretty blue eyes. "Whenever I put all my weight on you, you always tell me I'm too heavy and you can't breathe."

"No, I don't."

"Yeah... you do."

"No, I don't. Go ahead. I want to feel all your weight on me."

Ron was tempted not only to lower his weight but push down. His grin grew.

Her eyes opened wider. "Don't push down, just lie down."

He laughed. She was getting to know him. He lowered his chest to hers. He loved feeling her nipples standing at attention against his chest. He slid his arms on the mattress forming a circle around her head. He kissed her temple again. He did like having all his weight on her.

Her brow pinched, then she kissed his neck. "Ron?"

He was stroking his face into her brunette hair. Flowers and sweet herbs. "Uh-huh?"

"Could you... um... get off me. I can't breathe." She started giggling.

He laughed. "You're kidding right?"

"No." Her giggle turned into laughter. "I'm... not."

He raised his chest off her using his elbows again. "As soon as my cock slips out, why don't you lie on me." He gave her soft, perfect, medium lips, not too thin, not too thick, a warm kiss. During it, her felt her pussy and abdomen clench, and his softened cock popped out of her snug, slippery, pussy. They both burst out laughing into each other's mouth. Their faces separated. Ron gazed into her eyes, as his hands pushed under her shoulders followed by some of his forearms. His fingertips acted like combs as he moved her soft hair behind her ears. It was absolutely perfect being with her, in bed, out of bed, and now even out of the house. They had fun after leaving the restaurant. They went for ice cream instead of cappuccinos. They sat at the little tables outside, talking and watching people walking past on the sidewalk. She hadn't been worried about anyone looking at her. At least it had seemed that way to him. It was perfect being with her. He hoped it was the first day of the rest of her life not worrying about people staring at her scars.

He smiled softly. She mirrored it. He gave her face a half dozen soft kisses, then gazed into her sparkling eyes again. His voice was soft and low, "Jean, you're so beautiful."

Her smile vanished and moment later her face scrinched up. She seemed to shrink under him and then her face turned into his neck. "You... you didn't have... have to say that." She tried to hold it back, but she started crying softly.

He felt like an ass. Obviously she wasn't over it. It had been stupid for him to think she was. "Jean... I said that because... because it's true. I... I can see it, on... on the... the exterior of you and... and your inner beauty. Quit... quit crying... I meant it. I think it. I feel it. Look at me." He tried to move but she held him tighter with her arms. "Jean... look at me. C'mon."

"Why... why did you have to say that?" She swallowed and got her tears under control.

His voice was raspy, "Jean... Jean, you're choking me."

She loosened her arms. "Oh... Sorry."

"Jean, c'mon, look at me."

"I need... a tissue. I have to blow my nose."

He almost laughed. She had a way of interrupting him every time he was about to say something important. He knew he should stay quiet, but maybe he was always being too nervous and serious when she cried? He went with the way he was feeling, and he'd be himself. He half smiled. "Jeez... you're a real pain in the ass."

She slapped his shoulder lightly. "Shut up. I am not." She didn't know whether to laugh or cry. And she knew she really was a huge pain.

He chuckled softly, then leaned to his side letting some of his weight on her and reached for a few tissues on the bedside table.

"Urrrhhh.... I can't breathe." She made a fist and lightly pounded his back. She felt like she was on an emotional roller coaster. The entire day had been like that. Again she didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

Ron started chuckling. He rolled off her and handed her the tissues. His laughter died away. "You know, I... I thought that was... not only the truth, but... maybe even a little romantic. I meant it, Jean. Please don't start crying again, but... I really do think you're beautiful, hot, and wonderful inside and outside."

Jean blew her nose. She didn't see Ron roll his eyes. She wiped her nose a couple times. She cleared her throat. "You... you don't have to say that, Ron." She put the used tissue on the bedside table. She could feel him turning on his side, she turned on her side too, facing him. She gave him a sad, maybe embarrassed, smile. She herself wasn't sure which it was.

He held his head in his palm on a folded arm. "I think you should shut up and just believe me."

"I think... I think you're a very handsome, sweet, hot, young man... and... and a great lover." She blushed.

His hand moved to her knee. He watched it slide up the outside contour of her thigh, to her hip, then her slender waist. His palm continued to the middle of her back and he leaned towards her. His other hand moved from his profile and went to hers. He kept turning towards her and Jean rolled onto her back. He kissed her lips warmly, then once again he gazed into her eyes. Her eyes began to sparkle once more. An intuitive voice in the back of his mind was shouting at him to keep quiet but he ignored it. "Jean... I lo..."

Jean's eyes grew wide, her hand quickly moved and she gently pressed two fingers against his lips to stop him from speaking. "Don't say that, Ron. We... we can't say that to each other."

His hand moved and held her wrist gently pulling her fingers from his face. "I want to say it. Why not? It's the way I feel. If that's..."

"Ssssh. We... we can't say that word. I... Ron, we... we both know this can't go on."

"I'm not thinking about how long. I'm thinking about right now. I'm thinking about how I feel. Why don't you want me to just say that I..."

Again Jean broke in, "Ron... " Her eyes welled yet again. "Please... just... just don't say it. All right?"

Ron frowned and turned onto his back. His arm rose over his head and lay on the pillow.

She thought she had made him angry. "May... may I put my head on your shoulder?"

All he had wanted to do was tell her what was in his heart. "Yeah, sure."

She moved over, still on her side, she stroked his chest with her hand. She was about to speak when he did first.

"Can I ask you something I've been wondering about that I should probably know but I don't?"

Jean tensed. "What... yes. What is it?"

"How old are you?"

She had been holding her breath. She exhaled as she relaxed. "I'm thirty."

"So... so like Dad was... like... eleven when you were born?"

"Mmmm... yes, or... maybe he was twelve. No. He was eleven. Why?"

"I... I was just wondering."

"Did you think I was older?"

Ron finally smiled. "No. I... I thought you were, a lot younger, but... then that didn't make sense with... you know, Dad being in his forties."

"Are... are you saying... um... I act immature?" She wasn't sure if it was a jokey or real question. She held her breath waiting for his answer.

He almost laughed. She had been acting like a weird chick until today. His brow pinched. Was it too early to feel what he was feeling for her? Had it been creeping up on him for the past couple weeks? What was he really feeling towards her? "No. I... I guess I don't think about age with you."

"I... I guess that's good."

"Could... could I ask you something personal?"

She tensed again. She knew he was going to ask something about the accident. People she let in, usually got to it sooner or later. "Is... Is it about... about what happened to me? The... car accident?"

"Huh? No, uh..."

"Go ahead and ask."

"If... if you don't want to answer, you... well... don't."

Jean was still tensed. "All right... ask." She was sure it had something to do with her disfigurement or scars. She wished he wasn't going to ask. There'd been moments, minutes, even hours with him when she had completely forgotten about it.

"Okay... ahhh... how many guys have you had sex with?"

Jean both giggled and started crying. She felt his arm around her back hug her closer.

"Jean, forget I asked. Sorry. Please... ahhh.. don't cry I'm sor..."

She patted his chest. "No... I'm not really crying." She then wiped her eyes. The tears had been a release of tension about his question. He had surprised her again. "I... I don't know if... if I should answer."

His heart sank. Maybe she was totally different when she was in her own house, town, job. "Was... have there been... a...." He exhaled. He couldn't ask her. It would be as if he was asking her if she was a slut.

"There's been one recently and one a long time ago."

His heart sank even lower. "Are... are you still seeing him? The recent one?"

"Yes. He's you." She wasn't sure she should have told him. She thought it might worry him in some way.

"You mean... I'm the first in a... ahhh."

"You're the first in a very long time, Ron. Don't... um... don't get worried about that." She didn't know what else to say or if it would really matter to him.

"God... Jean... I..." He was surprised, then he wasn't surprised at all.

"I... I never thought making love, and... and how intense we've been... I mean, you're a great lover, Ron. I... I never thought it would be this good."

"You're the great lover, not me."

"You're wonderful, Ron, you know you are. And... and you're a wonderful young man, a... a good young man."

"Why do you always have to say 'young.' You're only twelve years older than me."

"Well, because... I don't know, because you're not as old as Frank, I guess."

"Jean... I know I have a lot to... to learn, I'm... I know that."

"It... it seems I've got a lot to learn too."


"I hope... Jean, I... I wasn't being mean tonight. I was... was trying to show you something."

"I know."

He half smiled. "And I was right."

"It's very... very hard for me, Ron."

"It'll get easier with the different things we do this summer, like... well... the party next week, actually more like tens days."

Her entire body tensed. "Party? I... I can't go to a party with you... I... I can't do that, Ron."

He exhaled. "Jean, I proved to you tonight that you can do it. It's just like..."

"Ron! I'm... I'm... I'm your aunt. I can't... we can't go... go on a date to a party!"

He chuckled. "Yeah... well, it's Josh's parents' throwing their yearly 'mid summer' party. Parents... well, they come too, and... so, that means you're going, and... we're going to the mall again. You need a bathing suit, it's a pool party."

"What?! No... Ron, I... I can't. A... a restaurant is one thing, but... I can't go to a party... and... and I can't go swimming, I... I can't do that."

He knew what she meant but he said, "That's no problem, stay in the shallow end if you can't swim."

"That's not what I mean. I... I can't."

"I'm thinking like... maybe an orange bikini, although with your pretty blue eyes... would like light blue be better? Maybe like burgundy? To be different than your eyes? I bet a burgundy would look good with your hair."

"I... I'm not going, Ron. I can't."

"Yes, you are. How late do you think we'll sleep? I like the mornings at the mall otherwise it seems the whole day is shot, but... ahhh... I guess it doesn't matter."

"I'm... I'm not going there either."

"Yeah, you are."

"No, I'm..."

He interrupted, "Turn on your tummy, right now." He held his breath waiting to see if his slightly demanding, yet not mean, tone of voice would still work on Jean.

She felt scared. Things were going too fast. She hadn't shopped in a mall since high school. She hadn't eaten in a restaurant unless it was with a large group where she could be lost in the group and that was only three times. She hadn't been swimming or at a private party for twelve years. Yet so far, with Ron it hadn't been awful. If she had been less nervous tonight it might have been even more fun. Looking back over the evenng, she had enjoyed dinner out for the most part. And now they were making love without drinking and it was beyond wonderful. She rolled onto her tummy. Her mind was reeling. Fear and excitement about so much swirled within her. For some reason her pussy clenched. She felt another tingle.

His hand coursed around her seductive bottom. "Now... do you want a spanking? Or..." He smiled slightly feeling and seeing her buns clench. "... do you want to feel my tongue, then my cock playing around back here." He shoved lower on the bed, he planted a couple moist kisses on her left bun, then his fingers tapped her right cheek. "Hmmm? Spanked because you're being bad about going to the mall and a party? Or my tongue then cock because you're going to be a good girl about it all?" He prayed she'd want his cock this time.

"Tell me... more about the party first..." She felt his tongue drawing wet lines on her bottom. "You... mmh... Ron... Ron? You're driving me crazy with that. We ne... I want to tal..." She felt his tongue slide between her buns. "Mmmhhh."

*



The pleasure was overwhelming any discomfort she had. He had been so slow, attentive, and tender with it so far. She felt the entire length of his lubricated, slippery cock slowly slide passed her hugging anus and probe deep into her rectum. It felt so loving, so hot, so erotic, yet so naughty and weird too. She felt so full of him, even moreso than when he filled her pussy, maybe not more, but filled in a different way. His finger was playing with her clit so wonderfully too. She was taking ragged breaths. "Oh... oh Ron... oh gahhhhd."

He closed his eyes as his throbbing rod finally sunk into her all the way. He knew he'd not be able to last much longer, it just felt too hot, too good. "You like it... my cock... my cock in your hot ass?"

"Yes... oh god... yessss." He had teased her with his tongue on her hot little hole first. He was so good to her, so good. That's what he had called it tonight, her 'hot little hole.'

"It... it doesn't hurt?" His hips swayed, he was still buried to the hilt. Her torrid asshole was gripping tightly around the base of his cock.

"No... it's good... it feels good... naughty... but... but good." She closed her eyes and giggled softly at the incongruity of her words. "Oh god, Ron... this is... this so hot and.... and so intimate." She really did feel the intimacy of it.

"I know... jeez, Jean... this feels... so.... so good." He started sliding back slowly. "I'm... I can't last much longer, it... it... it's just too good."

"That's... that's okay, honey." She shivered from both his sliding cock and his fingers expertly rubbing her shivering clit. "I... I may... peak too. I... I want to feel you cumming in my bottom."

He smiled as he gasped breaths. "Yeah, me too, but... but I wanna last longer too." When just the head was left inside her heat, he slowly pushed back in. Her anus was incredibly tight and hot around his sliding, throbbing cock.

She half grunted, half moaned, "Ohhhh.... oh gahhhd."

He stopped. "Dammit... am I hurting you?"

"No... no, don't stop."

He pushed in all the way, swayed his hips for a few seconds then slowly drew his rod back. When he felt the ridge of the helmet at her sphincter, he pushed in again. This time, Jean pushed back with her ass to meet him. "Oh... jeezuz... Jean... this feels... so good... urrrrh.... Dammit!" Without thinking he shoved the last half of his pulsing cock in all the way. "Arrrh... Jean!" His cock started pumping. He couldn't stop himself from continuing to push and grind his groin really hard against her luscious buns, swaying his prick deep in her ass as it spurted his hot seed.

"Oh god! I feel it! Oh... Oh!" She shoved her hand under her to urge Ron's fingers to restart their rubbing. They had stopped when he started grunting. As she felt the last three surges of his thick cock spewing heat into her bottom, his fingers started moving and a moment later, she peaked too. Oh-h-h-h-h.... OH RON!" Her body started convulsing in freeing, wonderful, erotic delight.

* * *



Chapter 7

It was a few minutes after nine in the morning when Ron rang the doorbell. He had arrived early on purpose.

Mrs. Thompson opened the front door. "Hi, Ron." She smiled. "Come in. I think Josh is still taking a shower."

"Hi, Mrs. T." He stepped into the foyer.

She closed the door. "You can go up if you want. Or... would you like something to eat or drink? We have some croissants."

"Ahh... uh... maybe some juice?"

"Okay. Come on." She led the way to the open kitchen area.

Ron checked out her long toned and tanned legs, then her swaying ass and realized again that Mr. Thompson was a pretty lucky guy. He remembered her in her bikini at last year's 'mid summer' party. His cock twitched.

Mrs. Thompson stopped at the refrigerator and turned her face to her son's handsome friend. "We have orange or apple juice."

"Ahh... orange, please."

"Take a stool at the island. Want a large glass?"

"No, small is fine." Josh's mother was not only very pretty but sort of classy too. He was sure she'd know, which was why he had arrived early.

Mrs. Thompson smiled. "Here you are." She set the juice on the counter in front of him.

"Thank you. Ahh... Mrs. T, could I ask you a... well, it's a..." His mind seemed to go blank. "... a... a girl question, I guess."

Mrs. Thompson blinked. "A... a sex question?"

"Huh? No... ahh... nothing like that. I meant..." He exhaled. Jeezuz. She thought he was going to ask a sex question!

"Just ask, Ron. What is it?" She knew his father was out of town for the summer again, and that his aunt was a little peculiar, at least that's what she had heard from her son.

"It's... it's about, makeovers... ahh... you know, like a girl... a woman going to a... a spa and... and getting a makeover, a... a new hairstyle, that kind of thing. There used to be a commercial on TV a while back, but... well, I mean... do you know what I mean?"

She smiled. "Yes, I know what you're talking about. What... what exactly do you want to know?"

"Do the... haircutters... hairstylists, I mean, if it's a makeover, do they... you know, do they talk about the haircut... the hairstyle with the gir... woman, you know, make suggestions and... and that kind of thing?"

"Mmm... yes, unless the woman has some specific style in mind, I guess."

"Well... I mean, if it's at a spa, wouldn't they... you know, the hairstylist, really... really look at the girl and make suggestions about the style that would look best on her, even if she did have something in mind?"

"I... maybe, yes, I guess the stylist might."

"And... and what else is in a makeover?"

"I would imagine, depending on the spa, or salon, there might be... it might include a manicure, pedicure, sometimes various facial treatments, cometics consulation, and... possibly... if it's a spa, maybe... massages, even mud baths, and the like."
"Do you... um, kinda know how much a makeover at a spa would cost?"

"Mmm... maybe between... oh... $250 at the low end, up to... without getting too extravagant, maybe $600."

Ron's eyes grew large. "That much?"

Betty Thompson grinned. "Beauty isn't cheap, Ron." Her smile stayed in place but her brow pinched. "Why... why do you want to know all this?"

He had this part planned out. "Well... Jean's... my Aunt Jean's birthday is coming up, and I remembered that commercial I'd seen before about the spa, the... the hairstyling, and... some of that other stuff, and the... the commercial said it made a great gift."

"Oh... uh-huh, I recall that commercial. I think... I think there's one of their spas near the Oak Brook Center."

"Do you think it would be a nice birthday gift?"

"Mmm... yes. Most everyone likes to feel pampered once in a while."

"There... there'd probably be... like different plans? Wouldn't there? You know, different things included in various makeovers? Right? So... different prices?"

Betty Thompson smiled again. "Yes, probably."

"If I call and... and then write down what's in each... plan... option, whatever they call it, would... I mean, could you explain what it is, you know, the items on the..."

Mrs. Thompson grinned and interrupted, "Why don't we call right now? We'll put it on speaker phone, you can talk and if I think of any good questions that you don't, then I'll ask."

Ron smiled. "Mrs. T, that'd be great."

"Just tell them you're thinking of giving it as a gift, and have them explain everything that's included with... with each plan."

*



The traffic was heavy for some reason. He figured there was road repairs up ahead. He looked at the dashboard clock. There was still plenty of time.

"Why won't you tell me where we're going, and... and why did you tell me to wear this... this new dress?"

"Well... you look awesome in that dress." He had probably sounded like an idiot, but he had even asked Mrs. Thompson what a woman would wear to the spa, explaining he wanted it to be a surprise and just take Jean there without her knowing where they were going, so he had to tell her what to wear, so she wouldn't feel weird showing up wearing something that would be dumb to wear to a spa. He now realized he had probably prodded Mrs. T to say a little dress like Jean was wearing would be appropriate. He had wanted to see Jean in it. It was one of the mini dresses he had gotten her. He had really been putting a dent in his college savings but it was all too much fun for him to care and it was for Jean.

"Where are we going?" She saw him smile but he didn't even glance at her. They had already gone clothes shopping three times. "Are we going to the mall again? Ron... I really don't need any more new clothes, and... and we better not be going back to look at bikinis again. I'm never going to wear any thong bikini... ever."

Ron grinned then chuckled. "Man... you would look so hot in one of those."

"Just... just tell me where we're going."

"All right. We're... we're going to your birthday present."

"My birthday present? My birthday isn't until December."

"I guess that means your early birthday gift."

They were headed to the mall, she guessed that much. She wondered what the surprise was going to be, or if it was just going to be another forced shopping trip. She had gotten everything he wanted. He had spent his money which she was going to reimburse him for, write a check as an additional birthday or Christmas gift, or most likely as an 'off to college' gift. They turned onto the highway along the vast parking lot of the mall. She gazed at the buildings trying to guess if he had one of the large anchor stores in mind, then instead of turning right, he turned left into a shopping and professional building strip across from the mall proper. "What's over here?" She looked at him, again he didn't face her and just smiled.

Ron had made a dry run the previous day. He pulled around to the rear of the high rise office building into an area with more shops. He parked. "We're here." He shut off the engine, removed his seat belt, and opened his door. "Come on."

She glanced at the boutiques. "Ron, I really don't need anymore clothes." She exhaled sharply and got out of the car. Ron wanted to take her hand. "I.... I don't know if we should hold hands in pub..."

He interrupted, "We will now though." He took her hand. He didn't think they'd see anyone who knew them and if they did, holding hands wasn't that big of a deal. He was taking her to her surprise "birthday present." He'd hold her hand for that.

They stepped onto the sidewalk and Jean wondered what clothes he had in mind. She only saw a couple clothing shops down the walkway. He suddenly pulled her to the side towards the double glass doors of a separate building. He opened one. She stepped into the foyer, not noticing the writing on the door. "What's this place?" She pulled off her sun glasses.

"Your birthday present." He grinned.

*



He had told Jean to call his cell when she was finished. After Jean had gone through the doors to the spa area Ron had asked the receptionist how long the makeover might take, so when Jean called, he was already sitting in his car outside the building. He told her to just walk outside and he'd magically appear. He grabbed the long stemmed rose he had bought before driving back and jogged to the doors of the spa. He grinned when Jean came around the corner and turned towards him. He opened the door for her. He gazed at her hairstyle and his grin grew. She totally looked like a college babe now.

Her eyes teared. "Are... are you laughing at it?"

"What?" His grin shrank and his brow pinched as he looked into her eyes.

"Are... are you laughing at my hair? Does... does it look awful? Does... does it... I mean... can you notice... um..." She pulled her sunglasses out of her purse, and opened them.

"Hey... don't put those on yet. Jean... you... you looked awesome before today, and now you look..." He grinned again. "Awesom-er. The haircut.. hairstyle looks great on you." He shook his head. "Jeezuz."

Jean tensed again. "What?"

"No one is going to believe you're my aunt. You... and this is the truth, Jean, you look, like I've said a few times, you look like some college chi... girl."

She started to relax. "So... so my hair is... is all right?"

He gave her the rose and then kissed her cheek. "You look beautiful. Happy birthday, Jean."

Her eyes welled up. Her face scrinched. "Why... why are you... doing all this?"

"You... you told me not to tell you."

"What?" She sniffled, then opened her purse, put her sunglasses in and took out some tissues. She wiped her eyes and nose. "What?"

Ron put his arm around her shoulders. "Come on, let's go to the car." He looked both ways and stepped off the curb.

"You... you really think I look okay with this cut?"

"Jean, when I say you look great, or hot, or beautiful, I mean it every time I say it. So, yeah, the do looks great on you."

"I... I never had any of that done before, I mean not like today. I... I was... was glad you didn't tell me about it, because... I... I would have been so nervous." She started crying softly.

Ron was totally confused. He stopped and put his arms around her. It was the only thing he could think of to do. It seemed she liked the spa from what she was saying but the crying didn't make sense if she liked it. He kissed her temple.

"Ron..." She sniffled. "We can't do this out in the open like this."

"Jean, we're just hugging. So... are you... like upset? I... I meant it as a surprise, as... as a surprise gift... I... I thought you'd like it. I... I even asked Mrs. T... Thompson if it was a good birthday gift for..."

Jean tensed and interrupted, "You... you talked to Mrs. Thompson about it?"

"Yeah, a little."

Jean pushed away. "What... what did you talk to her about?"

"I asked her if it'd be a nice gift for your birthday. I... I asked about what it was, you know, a spa day, a spa..." He didn't want to say 'makeover.' "You know, a haircut, a... a manicure, all that stuff. She helped explain the stuff I didn't know about, like... like the color coordinator, you know the..."

"The fashion color coordinator consultation."

She had stopped crying so he chanced a small smile. "Yeah... yeah, that thing."

Her eyes teared more. "Did... did you do this... thinking... thinking it would make me... feel better about... about the way I look?" A tear ran down her face.

He didn't know what to say. Maybe somewhere in the back of his mind he thought that, but the main reason was that he thought she'd look hotter with a different hairdo. She had very nice hair but it looked like she just put waves in it as an afterthought since she stopped wearing it in that stupid half-assed pony tail after he had asked her to stop doing that. It would have looked better just straight. It looked great, all sexy and mused up when they screwed but she couldn't have it like that all the time. He recalled the word Mrs. T had used. "I... I thought you'd enjoy being pampered for a few hours. I... I thought you'd like it."

"It... it was very nice. I... I did like it." She started crying softly again and let Ron hug her close. "I know I shouldn't... be... crying but... but I can't help it. You've been so sweet. Thank you, Ron... thank you so much. It was a wonderful gift."

"So... so that means you... you liked it?"

She giggled and cried. "Y-y-yes!" She thought about the hairstylist. He had been so gay, yet so up front and frank about her disfigurement, that it hadn't upset her, it was almost like being with one of the numerous doctors and surgeons she had seen over the years. He told her they should ignore it, and go with the shape of her face to determine the cut that would look best on her. He had complimented the quality of her hair and asked what products she used. She had been embarrassed when she told him she used whatever shampoo and conditioner she found on sale. She was glad the somewhat layered style they decided on, could hide her eye socket some and not have it seem odd that it did. It was also nice she wasn't going to have to use a curling iron on it.

* * *



Chapter 8

Jean's jaw was clenched. She was standing in her bedroom by her bed strewn with a half dozen garments. She was barefoot, wearing white panties from the half dozen Ron had picked out at Victoria's Secret, and a white cotton, wide strapped tank top. Her arms were folded across her chest. She was glaring at Ron. "I want to wear the beige shorts with this top!"

"No! Why do you always want to dress like an old lady? Those are just like your stupid baggy blue jean shorts!"

"No they aren't like my blue jean shorts!" She pointed at them. "These are pleated cotton shorts! Women wear them to... to barbecues and... and pool parties!"

"Yeah, old ladies wear those! You look like a college girl! College girls wear stuff like that light blue tank dress!"

"I told you, I'm not wearing that! And I'm not a college girl!"

"Well, you're not an old lady either!"

"Those aren't old lady shorts! You even said they looked good on me when we bought them! And... and college girls wear them too!"

He wondered why they were shouting. He lowered his volume, "Okay... wear that top but... but put on the white mini skirt."

"I can't wear a white skirt with a white top, you idiot!"

"Is that your bikini top under your shirt?"

"No, it's a bra!"

"Take that off! You look better without it!"

"NO! I'm not... I'm not not wearing a bra!"

His intense expression started to soften, then he smiled. "What the hell did you just say? You're not-not what?!" He started laughing. "Does that mean you ARE going to wear it, or NOT going to wear one?!" He laughed harder.

"It means... It means..." She exhaled sharply, then a smile started forming on her lips. "It means SHUT UP!" She pushed him onto the bed and then climbed on top of him, straddling him with knees, then lowering her butt onto crotch. She leaned forward, grabbed his wrists and pinned them to the bed. "Shut up. Quit arguing with me."

"I would if you'd stop being so dumb." He chuckled but stopped quickly. Her eyes welled slightly. His voice softened, "Jean, really. I think... wearing a skirt, you'd... okay, you're not a college girl, but you look like you are, and you're not as old as Mrs. Thompson, or... any of the parents. I'd... I'd really like to see you again in one of the skirts I got you. I... I think even... you know, some of the moms there might have a short skirt on, really, and... and you look good in... I mean the skirt looks good on you."

"Ron... it's... it's not really the clothes I'm... I'm worried about."

His brow pinched. He wondered if she was concerned he was going to act like she was his girlfriend in front of everyone. They had gone over all that. "Is it... is it me you're worried about?"

"Huh? No. I... I'm nervous because... because I haven't... haven't been to a party, at least not a party like this, in a... in a really long time."

"Jean, we've... we've talked some... I mean are you worried, about... ahh... your..."

"My... my eye?"

"Yeah. Jean I really don't think that it's..."

She interrupted, "Yes, I am worried about... about that, but... I'm worried about just... just being at the party."

"I don't know what all the parents are like, but... Mrs. T is cool, and... listen, I'll just stick with you the whole time. I mean, you're the one I want to be with anyway."

Jean was tempted to tell him if that was true then why didn't they just stay home. She owed it to him to go, to act normal. She was scared she'd not be able to. She knew people would stare. "No... you... you can't do that, it... it wouldn't look right. We talked about that."

"Jean?"

"What?"

"You're making my cock get hard and it's difficult for me to think about anything other than being inside you right now."

She wiggled her hips. Her pussy was pressing right against his burgeoning cock. She was so nervous about the party that she surprisingly wasn't feeling any tingling. "Do... why don't we..." Her eyes welled more.

"What?"

"Nothing. I... I was going to say... maybe we should just stay home and... and we could have our own party, but... but you want to go and it'd be rude to... to the Thompson's not to go."

Ron twisted his hands and got them out from her light grip. His palms caressed her hips.

"I'm... nervous about being around so many people because... because it's a party, and... and I am worried about... about wearing... um..."

"Jean, really, a top like you have on and a... one of those skirts look great on you. I really have seen some of the moms wearing that sort of thing and... and you're young. It fits... I mean your age and the clothes."

"Can... can we compromise?"

"What do you mean?"

"I'll wear the... blue skirt, but... but I... I won't go into the pool. I won't bring my bathing suit."

His jaw clenched. "Why not? You've worn that a half dozen times. You... you were only weird about it the first time. It's not that... that skimpy."

"I've only worn it here with you at our pool. There wasn't... anyone else around."

His brow pinched again. That didn't have anything to do with her head injury. It dawned on him. "You're... Jean, you're not one of those girls who think they're fat when they're not, are you?"

"What?" Her brow pinched.

"You don't look fat in that bikini at all."

"No, it's... it's my scars." Her eyes welled again.

He gazed at her bad eye again, then he blinked and looked at her shoulder scar. "You mean..."

"All the ones on my body... my chest and abdomen."

"Jean, those don't..." He stopped talking. He had almost said 'those don't count' or something equally stupid. What seemed insignificant to him might seem like hideous scars to her. He thought if she had the guts to actually look at people without her old fake glasses on, or with her new sun glasses on, that the scars on her torso were nothing compared to her eye. But, he also realized that the new sort of wrap around sun glasses hid her eye injury even better than the fake glasses. She did well though, talking to people, taking the sun glasses off at first at least, making eye contact then put them back on. She never wore them in restaurants. His dad had told him it was rude to meet and talk to someone with sun glasses on, at least really dark sun glasses. He said it was important to make eye contact.

Jean was trying to control her tears and anxiety.

He took a slow breath. "Jean, I... I hope this doesn't make me sound like a... a jerk, um..."

"What?"

"You've... you've gotten a light tan, and... you may think those scars are really noticeable, but... they're really not."

"Yes, they are."

"I... I thought since the... you know that night at the Thai place, that... that you were going to stop thinking about what other people thought."

"I'm... I'm trying, but... but I don't want anyone asking... asking me about anything. I... I don't want to talk about it." She started trembling. She quickly wiped her eyes.

Ron realized there was a part of him that wanted Jean to go to the party so he could show her off, as if she was his girlfriend and his sexual conquest, and maybe even his little project, how he had changed her in just a few weeks. He felt like a jerk about that, then again, he really did think he was helping her. She had changed not only with him at home, but she didn't freak going into restaurants or stores anymore. She hadn't run out of the spa when she found out about it. He tried to think fast. "Jean... do... would you ask someone? About how someone got scars?" He realized if he was all scarred up, he'd probably really enjoy talking about it to whoever wanted to listen. Maybe guys were different.

"No, but..."

"What?"

"But someone might. It's... it's happened before. I... I don't want to talk about it. I... I don't want to be stared at."

He almost laughed and tried to stop the smile but it started to show.

Her face scrinched up. "Don't laugh at me!" She couldn't believe he was. She started to back off him, but he quickly sat up and put his arms around her. "Let me go." She tried to twist free.

"I'm not laughing at you, but..." He chuckled softly. The whole situation struck him as being hilarious.

She started crying. Ron was laughing at her. "Let me go!"

He held her tighter. "I'm... I'm not laughing about what you think I am. Listen... listen to me! You don't understand!"

"No! Let me go!"

He had to wrestle her around and down onto the bed. He was now holding her arms pinned to the mattress. "Yes, you're going to get stares, but..."

"You lied to me then! You said... you said people wouldn't! I.. don't want to go! I'm not going!"

"God... how could you be so damn stupid?!"

"You don't understand! You... you don't know what it's like! Restaurants... restaurants and stores are one thing, but... but a party is different! I don't want to go!"

"Would you just shut up and relax?! Jeezuz! Yeah, some people may stare, the... the guys'll probably stare... even if you wear the stupid mom shorts, but it..."

She interrupted, "You said no one would! You lied to me! I don't want..."

"SHUT UP! They're not going to be looking at your scars! They'll... they'll be looking at your body! Your hot body! God... you're so stupid!" He shut his eyes for moment and cooled down. "I'm sorry, I... didn't mean to call you stupid, but... jeezuz, come on, Jean, you... you never really see yourself. You... you look in the mirror and... and you only see... you only see your... your..."
"My ugly eye! My ugly scars!" Her face scrinched up and she started crying harder. She stopped trying to get away.

Ron took his hands off her arms. He moved off her to get the box of tissues. He had pushed her too much. It was going too fast for her. She rolled onto her side and hugged a pillow to herself and kept crying. He had fucked up again. He shouldn't have bitched about the pleated shorts. He was trying to show her off. He was an asshole. He wanted other guys to see how hot she was even though he'd never be able to tell anyone he had screwed her. He was a huge asshole. He grabbed a bunch of tissues. He lay next to her and reached over her to hand her the tissues. She pulled her body slightly away from him when his chest touch her back. "Here, take these." Her hand pulled the tissues from his.

He waited until her crying subsided, then spoke softly, "Jean, please listen and don't interrupt me, okay?" He waited for a couple moments then frowned when she didn't respond. "Okay, maybe... maybe some people will... will look at your scars, but... what I meant just now, is that it's more likely, the... well, at the least the guys, the guys my age, and... and hell... actually, the older guys too, in other words, all the guys will..." He exhaled. "They'll... they'll probably, you know, they'll all probably... check you out, you know, elevator eye you. I know I would if I didn't know you and you showed up at a party. Hell... I check you out every day here. You're..."

He exhaled again. "You're hot, you've... you've got a great bod and... and even in the mom shorts, you... you still look hot. I... I didn't mean to... to be a jerk, but... it... not your feelings, but... it was a little funny to me that you thought, I mean, that you didn't know guys would be looking because... because you know, you're pretty and have a great bod, and... and now that I think about it, I guess... I guess I don't want guys checking you out. Maybe... maybe I... even though no one would know, maybe... maybe I wanted to be with you, you know, as... as sort of my date, even though no one would know, except you and me. I've... I've never been out with... with a smart, nice and... pretty girl at a party. It's... that was stupid of me. I'm sorry. I... I think... I think maybe we should just skip the dumb party."

Jean wiped her nose. "Ron... I'm... I'm not stupid. I... I know you've been trying to... to help me, you're... you're trying to... to get me to ignore what... what other people think, and... and you have helped me, but... but... you don't have to lie to me. I... I know what I look like. I... I guess I pretend with you that I... that I look different because... because..." She started crying softly again and tried to get it under control.

He put his arm around her and spooned her. "I'm not lying. I... I don't know how else to say this, and I... I know it sounds like... like... like I'm not thinking about... about all of you, you know who you are inside, but I do, I really do think about that too, it's part of it for me, it's half the reason I think you're beautiful, but... but if you don't believe what I say when I tell you you're beautiful and... and hot, well... how could I... you know, be getting hard-ons about you if I was lying. You're... you're beautiful, you're sexy. If you weren't I... I wouldn't be getting erections. So... if you don't believe what I say, then... then you should believe my dick. And... okay, maybe I'm trying to... in a way, help you, but... I want to be with you because I like being with you, because... because of... of what you said I shouldn't tell you. I... I don't want to make you cry, get sad or... or get really nervous. I just think that... that you're not seeing things right... clearly, however I should say it. I... I haven't meant to hurt you in any way. I'm sorry. Let's... let's skip the party. I'll call Josh and tell him... tell him something came up." He kissed her shoulder and then slid off the bed. He started towards his room.

Jean rolled onto her back. "Ron, you go. You should go. Maybe... maybe you'll meet some nice, pretty girl there."

His jaw clenched. He spun around. He didn't know his eyes were glaring. "I don't want to meet any girl. I wanted to go with you. I'll call Josh and tell him we're not coming." He turned around and headed to his room to get his cell. Just as he was stepping into his room he heard Jean come out to the hallway.

She stood outside her door. "Don't call!" Ron turned around, his eyes met hers. "We'll... we'll go."

"Jean, look, you don't wa..."

She interrupted as she walked towards him, "We're going. I... I want to go now." She walked up to him and put her arms around him and hugged him tightly. "You're... you're right. I'm... I'm thinking too much about... about what other people think. I... I said I'd go, and... and I want to, but... but we... you know, we... we can't look like... like we're out on a date, but... I want to go now. I really do." She didn't want to at all, but she didn't want to disappoint him either.

*



Jean looked at the Thompson house as she kept telling herself it was going to be just like a parent-teacher conference. She had gotten used to doing those, she had to. She could do this too. Ron took her hand and she knew she should tell him to let go but she gripped it. Her other hand checked the hem of her light blue mini skirt and tugged it down a little.

"You're skirt looks fine, Jean."

She should have worn her pleated shorts. She had called Mrs. Thompson, Betty, a few days ago, asking what she should bring, what food item. Betty said to just bring her bathing suit. Jean had gotten a bottle of wine that Ron was holding. She heard about it on the radio, it as supposed to be good. She loosened her hand. She whispered, "You... you shouldn't be holding my hand."

He sighed. "Okay." He gave her hand a squeeze then released it. They started up the couple steps to the entry porch. "Think you should take off your sunglasses?"

"Um... umm... yes... I will." Her heart raced. "In... inside." She saw Ron reach for the door handle. "Shouldn't we ring the bell?"

"Nah. For parties like this, I usually just walk in. Everyone's probably out back."

"Are... are you sure?"

"Yeah. Jean... relax."

"I... I'm trying." She checked the hem of her skirt again.

"Your skirt is fine. You look awesome." He opened the door and let Jean walk in first. They heard music from the patio. A girl in a bikini was walking into the foyer, probably to use the powder room. She gave Jean a long look then her eyes turned to Ron.

"Hi, Ron." She look at the girl again.

"Hey, Cindy. Everyone out back?"

"Uh-huh." Her eyes went to Ron. "Yeah, everyone." As they passed her, Cindy again checked out the girl he was with. She wondered if she was from south high, or maybe a college girl? Ron was good looking but he was so shy. She bet he wasn't shy with that girl. Her stomach tensed. She had a chance with him herself a month or so ago. She suddenly wondered if she had made a big mistake. She stepped into the bathroom.

Jean whispered, "She... she was cute."

"Yeah... I guess." Ron wondered if he should have introduced Jean to Cindy but at the moment his only real concern was Jean's nervousness regarding meeting the Thompsons. He saw Mr. T in the open kitchen area. He spoke very softly, "Ahh... the glasses, Jean?" He headed towards Mr. Thompson.

Jean tensed, but pulled her sunglasses off, she shook her head so her hair laid a little closer to her ugly eye and curved over her disfigured cheekbone.

"Hey, Mr. T." Josh's dad was getting a bag of ice from the freezer. He was wearing a yellow golf shirt and tan pleated shorts.

"Hey... Ron, good to see ya." He looked at the girl Ron was with. His smile grew. He wanted to say something like Way to go, man! but he didn't want to embarrass the kid or his date. He put the bag of ice on the island counter then extended his hand to his son's friend. He shook it firmly as did the kid. Bill's eyes were on the girl though. "So... who's this you're with?"

"Yeah, uh... Mr. Thompson, this is Jean Mazur. Jean this is Josh's dad, Mr. Thompson."

Bill grinned as he extended his hand again and she took it. "Hi, Jean. Ron didn't say he'd be bringing a da..." His brow pinched. "Ahh... sorry, did Ron say your last name's Mazur?"

"Yes. I'm Ron's aunt."

His eyes grew wide for a moment. "Oh... I... uh... well..." He smiled again. "Of course you are, and it's Bill, I mean, I'm Bill." He glanced at her right eye for a moment. He remembered now. "I'm glad you're here, it's really good to meet you." He realized he was still holding the young woman's hand. He somewhat reluctantly let it go.

"Ahh... this is from us." Ron handed the bottle of wine to Mr. T.

"Oh... thanks, that's nice." He looked at the label wondering if he shouldn't. It was a decent bottle of wine, that brand that was inexpensive but was supposed to be very good. He had heard about it on NPR. "Thanks, good choice." He looked at the pretty girl... woman. "What can I get you, Jean? We've got wine opened outside already, so... we'll save this if that's all right. There's lemonade, sodas, and beer out there too; and I'm bartending, making cocktails. Just name it, and..." He grinned. "I'll get my bartender's book out if I have to."

"I... I'll just have some... some wine or a soft drink outside."

"All right." He put the bottle of wine on the wall counter, then picked up the ice. "Come on, I'll introduce you to Betty." He walked behind the young woman and Ron. He checked out her ass and legs, then blurted, "I hope you brought your swim suit." He cringed wondering if it sounded a bit too eager.

"I... I left it in the car. I... I may not swim."

"Oh... you'll... you'll have to. We... we usually get the kids out later so the adults can have it for a while." She really had a hot little body. He wanted a better look.

Ron got along well with both Mr. and Mrs. Thompson. They made him feel at home. "Hey, Mr. T, you said a couple weeks ago, Josh and I weren't kids anymore."

Bill grinned as he stepped to the side of Jean to pull the sliding patio door open. He glanced at her tits, small but nice looking. They fit her petite slender figure. "Yeah... I guess you're right. Okay... you can be in the pool with the adults."

They walked towards the refreshment table. Ron almost laughed. Mrs. Thompson was wearing a multi-color print halter top and a short white wrap around skirt. He wanted to elbow Jean, point at Mrs. T and say, See! See! I was right!

Bill walked up behind his wife as he set the large bag of ice on the table. "Honey? Got someone new for you to meet."

Betty Thompson turned around. "Ron! Hi." She gave him a little hug and smiled at the girl he was with, then she glanced towards the house. There wasn't any woman following them. She looked at the girl again and noticed the squinting eye and scar, her hair somewhat hiding her cheekbone. She pulled back from Ron. She kept smiling at the girl, woman if it was his aunt. Betty propped her sunglasses on top of her head. "Hi."

"Jean, this is my wife, Betty. Betty this is Jean Mazur, Ron's aunt."

"Hello, Betty. I'm glad to meet you. We spoke on the phone." A million butterflies were alight in her stomach but Jean smiled cordially and extended her hand. She told herself it was just like a parent-teacher conference. Betty shook her hand.

"Jean, it's great to meet you. I'm so glad you came." She looked at the younger woman's hair. It was a nice cut, complimentary to the shape of her face.

Bill broke in, "So... white wine all right?"

"Yes, please... thank you."

"Comin' right up. Let me just get this ice in the chest first."

"I'll do that Mr. T."

"Oh... Ron, thanks."

Betty smiled. "I'm surprised we haven't met sooner. Ron told me you're a teacher?"

"Yes. First grade."

"Oh... that must be fun. I taught for ten years. I loved it but I had an opportunity for a higher paying position in business and took it. I really missed teaching though."

"You... you were a teacher? Really?"

"Uh-huh. Sixth grade." Betty grinned. "The kids are a bit different than first graders, or maybe they're the same, but... with a different frame of mind and set of priorities by then."

"Oh... I know. I took over the sixth grade class for a couple weeks last year. To be honest, I had some problems controlling them." It had been awful, at least with a few of the boys who had made fun of her eye behind her back loud enough for her to hear the comments and titters of laughter. She had almost cried in class, but had luckily gotten herself under control.

Josh saw Ron. "Hey bro! Come over here!"

Ron was stepping to Jean's side. He turned around. He then looked at Jean and Betty smiling and talking non-stop. He gripped Jean's arm lightly. "Jean, Josh is calling me. Ahhh... you okay?"

"Um..." She gave him an embarrassed smile. "Yes, I am." She saw a glass of wine appear in front of her. She took it from Bill's hand.

"Okay... I'll see ya later."

"All right."

Ron headed towards his friends, hearing Jean thank Bill for the wine. He walked up to Josh standing with a couple other friends. "Hey."

"So... who's the chick, dude?"

Bob echoed it, "Yeah, who's the babe?"

Ron wanted to grin but he didn't. "Hey... cool it. That's my aunt."

"What? Who?!" Josh stared. He had seen Ron's aunt a couple dozen times but not really long looks. That wasn't his fucking aunt. "Don't goof on us, who is she?"

"That's my aunt."

"You're fuckin' kiddin' me, dude."

"No. That's her."

Josh kept staring. The girl was about the right height and hair color from what he remembered. "Holy shit... where the hell has she been all my life?"

Ron suddenly found himself wishing they had stayed home. "Hey, asshole, that's my aunt. Watch what the hell you say, bro."

Josh laughed briefly. "Shit, you bad mouth her all the fuckin' time."

"No, I don't." He had, mainly saying she was incredibly weird.

"Yeah, you have... well, saying she was a dork and freakin' bizarre."

"I... she's not... she's not weird at all. I was an asshole. I was wrong."

Josh laughed. "No shit, dude! Where the hell was she hiding that bod?"

"Hey, Josh... chill. I'm not kiddin'... cool it."

"Yeah, no sweat. Maybe you should chill. Come on. We got a bottle of Bushy in my bedroom. We were just going there."

Ron glanced at Jean. She was talking with Mrs. T and a couple of the other mothers. "Yeah, sure."

*



Jean was smiling, actually grinning, as they headed down the Thompson's curving front sidewalk. The last of the sunset light had faded an hour ago. She and Ron were one of the last five couples at the party. It was a beautiful night. It had been a wonderful party.

Betty called out, "Jean! Don't forget to call me soon about lunch!"

Jean gripped Ron's muscular arm as she half turned but kept walking. "I won't forget, Betty! Thanks again for the great party!"

Bill grinned as his arm went around his wife's waist. "Stop by anytime! We need to have a volleyball rematch soon!"

"We may need to practice first!" She laughed and waved. The Thompsons waved then went back into the house. Jean turned forward, continued grinning and laced her arm with Ron's. "Thank you, Ron. I... I should just listen to you from now on. It... it was a lot of fun. I'm really glad we came." She tugged her bikini under her tank top. It had been irritating her skin for the past hour or so. She wished she would have changed into her panties and bra after they got out of the pool. She thought they would leave much sooner though, not be one of the last couples at the party, so when her bathing suit dried she just put on her top and skirt over it.

"Yeah... fun." He walked around to the passenger side of the car, unlocked the door then opened it for her. Jean got in and he closed the door. As he walked around she leaned over and opened his door for him. He liked that she always did that, but it wasn't on his mind at the moment. He got in and started the engine.

"Betty is really nice. I really enjoyed talking with her, and hearing some of her, as she called them, her war stories about teaching. I could relate to some of them so much. I liked Allison and Maggy a lot too. And Bill was so funny. The food was really good too, didn't you think so? Those grilled prawns were so yummy." She looked at Ron's profile and her smile shrank, then disappeared.

He looked straight ahead a the road. "Yeah, it was okay."

"Is... is something wrong, Ron?"

"No, not really." His jaw clenched.

"Well... it seems something is. What... what's on your mind?"

"You seemed to have a lot of fun during the pool volleyball game."

She smiled as her brow pinched. "I did. Didn't you? I saw you laughing. We all were. And... you guys won."

"I noticed you seemed to really be enjoying Jack's dad helping you at the net."

"What? Who?"

"Jack's dad, whatever the hell his name is. He was all over you, coppin' feels all the time."

She made a face. "What? He wasn't doing that. If he had... I... I would have punched him out."

"That's bullshit. He was coppin' feels."

"He didn't. He never once touched my breasts or put his hands anywhere inappropriate. That never happened. Why would even th..."

"Not like that! Every time he picked you up, you had your ass right up against his chest! You laughed about it! He did that a dozen times! And you didn't say a word to him!"

"He was kidding around! And it was twice at most! He did that to all the women on the team. It wasn't just me."

"Then he was fucking coppin' feels on every other chick on your team too!"

"He wasn't! I... I would have punched him out if he had been. It was only two or three times and it was for... for a moment. God!"

"I... I didn't like it."

Jean blinked. She had never before experienced what was happening. Her 'boyfriend' was jealous. Her voice calmed, "Ron... I didn't think he was groping me at all. If I thought that, I... I would have screamed at him. I... I would have really punched him out. The... the boys... I mean, you guys on the other side, you started it with the girls on your team, remember? That's why Wayne picked up the women on our side, at our waists, and... and he was probably a little drunk too. He didn't touch me like you're implying, and... and my butt wasn't against his chest very long at all. You... you had that girl, Cindy on your shoulders for... for a few serves, the whole time. Wayne didn't cop any feels." She frowned remembering how jealous she had gotten seeing Cindy on Ron's shoulders, even though she had tried to ignore it.

"I... I don't care about her."

Jean's brow pinched. "So you think I'm attracted to or have a crush on Jack's father, Wayne?"

Ron tried to stop it, but his mouth formed a half smile. Jack's dad was big and had muscular arms and legs, but a huge beer gut too. Sometimes he looked pregnant. That was the usual joke, someone asking what month Jack's dad was in. He was also bald on the top of his head. "Okay... okay, I'm acting like a fucking asshole. Sorry." He had kind of enjoyed Cindy's pussy pressing against the back of his head and her thighs sandwiching his neck.

"I've... I've never had a guy be... be jealous about me before."
He sighed. "Well... well, goodie for you, huh?"

She reached for his arm and stroked it. "Are we having a fight?"

"I... I don't know. No, were not fighting. I... I guess I'm acting like a guy... an asshole immature guy."

"If you're acting immature, then... maybe I am too, because... because I got a little jealous when that cute girl was on your shoulders." She knew she had gotten a lot more than a little jealous.

"Are you bullshitting me?" He glanced at her then watched the road again.

"No, I'm not, and... may I ask you something?"

He wondered if someone had told her that he had wanted to ask Cindy out before. "I guess, what?"

"Why do you seem to be swearing so much more lately?"

"Because... because..." He began to grin. "Because you're making me get goddamn jealous all the time."

"Ron?" Her eyes teared a little.

"Yeah?"

"Thank you for asking me out and taking me to the party."

He sighed again. "Thanks for coming with me."

"Hmmm... coming with you. I... I think that's a nice idea. When we get home are we going to... to sweetly make love, or..." She started to smile. "Or are you going to fuck me." Her smile grew as she blushed.

Ron smiled too. "I was thinking a little of both."

"Mmm... just the way I like it."

*



Jean was breathing quicker again as she looked at the alarm clock. It was nearly 2:00AM. She almost laughed. How could Ron keep going? She knew how she could, not only did he keep giving her orgasms, but she guessed that at least subconsciously she was trying to make up for a dozen years of celibacy. She wondered again how Ron could be such a good lover. She didn't think he had lied about his minimal experience. She had asked him earlier, after he had used his tongue to bring her to her first orgasm of the night. He said if he was any good, it was because of the thing he couldn't say to her. She had almost cried again but forced herself to keep the tears at bay. She had been crying in front of him way too much lately. She winced and shut her eyes.

"Dammit. I'm... I don't wanna hurt you, Jean."

"It felt good before that moment, just... maybe... um..."

He slowly pulled his middle finger from her hot anus. "We don't have to do this, Jean." His cock was throbbing. He really wanted it in her ass again.

"I know you want to and... and I want to too, really. I really do, Ron. Put more gel on and then... then go slower."

"I... I want you to like this... enjoy it too, if you won't or don't, I don't wanna do it."

"God... Ron, I liked it the first time, remember? You always make me feel so good. I want to make you feel good too. You... you don't even let me suck you."

"Yeah, I do."

"Not very long. You always tell me to stop. Is... is that because I do it badly?"

He chuckled as he added more gel to her hot anus. "I tell you to stop because you do it so good it makes me wanna do other stuff."

"Next time, I want you to cum in my mouth again. I... I cum on your mouth."

He swirled two fingertips on and around her hot asshole. "I know. I love that."

"You do? Or is that a joke?"

"Jeezuz, Jean... I've told you that every time you cum on my mouth and tongue. I love the way you... you kiss me with your pussy. I love that. It really is like a kiss, a... a special French kiss. That's the way I think of it, a very hot special French kiss. I want you to cum on my mouth every time."

"Why do you get to say stop when I suck you, but when I've told you to stop licking and... and... and start fucking, you don't." She blushed again. She shook her head. She couldn't believe the way she talked now when she wasn't even drunk.

"Because... because you always say that right before you orgaz, so I keep licking. It makes me want to even more."

She giggled softly. "Ron? 'Orgaz' isn't a word."

He pulled his fingers off her anus and gave her bubble cheek a light swat. Thap!

Jean flinched. "Ow!" She giggled. "What was that for?"

"For being a smart ass... teacher."

"I think you're the teacher at this point." She shut her eyes. "Mmmmh." She felt Ron's other hand slide under her and his fingers started playing with her clit. She was a tiny bit tender there, but not enough to stop her from tingling instantly. "Mmmmhhhh. That's... that's so nice." She felt his other fingers returned to her anus. It heightened her tingling. "Mmm... I like that too, Ron."

* * *



Chapter 9

Ron looked around. He touched his hand to Jean's and then took it in his.

"Ron? Maybe we sh..."

He interrupted, "Oh... jeezuz, Jean. It's a weekday, we're at Lincoln Park in the city. No one we know will see us here. Maybe... maybe in the zoo, even though I'll want to, I won't hold your hand because of the million to one possibility we might see someone who knows us. So... so... so just relax."

Jean pressed her side against his arm. A smile grew on her mouth. "Well... we shouldn't be taking chances being seen holding hands, but okay, we'll hold hands, although... I was going to say, maybe we should have packed a picnic lunch." She giggled softly.

He smiled. "Yeah, maybe next time. I want to try that little Thai restaurant Mrs. T told you about. I have the google map in the car."

"You know, she really liked our Thai restaurant too. She had never been there."

It felt good to hear Jean say 'our' restaurant. "It was you and Mrs. T and who else?"

Jean smiled. "Alison. She's a lot of fun too."

"So, they're like what? At least in their forties, right?"

"Uh-huh. I think Betty looks thirty-something though. Alison looks good too. Younger than her age."

"So them being ten - fifteen years older than you wasn't... you know weird?"

"No. Not at all. I didn't even think about that."

"So then it's not weird or odd being with me for you, since there's only twelve years between us."

Her smiled faded. "Ron... you know that's not our problem, not the real problem at all."

"Listen, Jean, I've been thinking. I don't know why it..."

"Ron, please. We... we both know this... us together like this, can't go on. We know it's not right and... and we know it has to end when Frank comes home. I know we should have stopped... sooner, but... I just can't stop it before we have to this summer. I..." Her eyes teared up. "You're... you're very important to me. I... I don't want this to end but I know it has to. It has to, Ron. We... we can't do this after Frank comes home." Her face scrinched for a moment. She wiped her eyes and tried to relax.

"Jean... please, don't get upset. Let's... let's sit on that bench for a little while. I want to... Let me tell you what I've thought about."

Jean realized with only nineteen days left before Frank's scheduled return, the end of their illicit yet wonderful relationship was going to be on both their minds. They had been having a marvelous day until a few moments ago. Their age difference was now finally apparent. Ron was trying to figure out every way it didn't have to end. There was no way for it to continue. She knew in her heart it never should have begun. She didn't feel guilty at the moment though, and she wouldn't in the future unless somehow this wonderful yet wrong relationship ended up negatively affecting Ron in some way, whether it was tomorrow or ten years from now.

Something else had also become apparent to her about their ages, or more accurately, her own lack of maturity in probably more than one aspect of her personality. Her maturing process in terms of her sexual and romantic/emotional experience had halted the day of the accident. Her growth in those parts of herself had stayed dormant until she and Ron made love, maybe it was more making lust that first time. She was thirty and he was eighteen, but he had more experience, he was leading her, teaching her, not the other way around. She had thought and acted like a teenager about it all, because sexually and romantically she still was a teenaged girl. It was one reason she had ignored all thoughts about consequences, just like a teenager would. Ron had been and still was filling in a huge gap in her life, her experiences, and filling her heart which had ached for love for a dozen years.

They sat down, she held his hand as her other rose to wipe her eyes again.

Ron let go of her hand and put his arm on the back of the bench then his hand caressed her shoulder. "I've been thinking. Look... I know this can't go on forever, and I know no one else can ever know about us, but... Jean, I don't feel that anything we've done has been wrong, not in my heart, and... and not in my mind. I know we're related and... and that's supposed to make it wrong, but, like I just said, I don't feel it's wrong. Okay, but... I also know that... that you're going back home at the end of summer, like always, and I'm going to college this fall. And... and I know you may meet some guy in the next nine mo... hell, you may meet some guy a week after you get home, and... and you know, fall in love, and... and all that, and I won't mean anything to y..."

She quickly turned towards him, putting her palm on the back of his neck. "Ron, don't ever think you won't mean the world to me. You will always... always be so very important to me." Her face scrinched up and tears started dropping from her eye lashes.

He put his arms around her and held her close. He kissed her head. Sometimes it seemed all he could do was make her cry. "I... I didn't mean to say that."

"Don't ever think that. You will always... always be important to me. I want you to be happy. We... we can't go on this way. I want you to find a very nice, very pretty, very smart girl. You... you... you deserve that, Ron. You are... are such a good man, a... a guy with... with so much love in him." She cried softly for a full minute, unable to stop the cascading tears.

He kissed her head a few times. His own eyes were brimming with tears. "Jean... I want you to be happy, happy and loved like... like you deserve."

"I... want the same thing for y-y-you."

"Jean, I... I don't think what we're doing is wrong. Do... do you really think it is?"

"It... it doesn't feel like it is, but... Ron, it is... we... we both know it is."

"All I know is that it feels right, right and good. I don't give a damn what anyone else thinks. I... I want you to be happy and loved and... and if you find some guy who... who you have that with, who you fall in love with, I'll... I'll be very happy for you, but... if you don't meet that guy right away, why... I mean, why would it be wrong for us to... to continue? I... I might be able to visit you sometimes, you know, just me, during semester breaks, and... and you usually visit here at Christmastime. And a couple years ago, Dad was out of town during the holidays. And... and then there's next summer. Why can't next sum..."

Jean interrupted again, "I may not be coming here next summer."

It felt as if the ground had disappeared under his feet. "What? Why not?"

"Ron... you'll be in college. You won't need me here. Frank... Frank may tell me this was the last summer he'll want me here."

"He won't say that. And... okay, maybe he'll think I won't need you here, to... to keep an eye on me, but... I'll... I'll tell Dad he should ask you again, to... to give you a... a kind of vacation. Something like that."

"I... I don't know, Ron. This... it... this has to stop. We... we both know that."

"It only has to stop when... when you meet some guy, when you fall in love. And... and when Dad is around, obviously we... we'd have to cool it. And, like I said, I can..."

"Ron, when you fall in love. You... you will find some great girl. You will. We... we have to stop so... so you find the girl you're supposed to find. And... and not be thinking about me, about us, about us being together. You have your whole future to be concerned about."

"I... I don't care about that other imaginary girl. I..."

Jean broke in again, "You have to care about that, about her. You have to, Ron. Your future and... and that girl are who and what you need to be concerned about, not me. You have your whole life ahead of you."

"No, it's you who's going to find the right guy. But... until then..."

"Ron, it's you we need to be concerned about. I... I've missed my chance. I don't want you to miss your chance."

"You haven't missed your chance. I... okay, how about this? When either of us finds a... a person who... who we... who we want to... who we love, then... then we'll stop seeing each other in... in this special way. Jean, I don't feel what we're doing is wrong. You... you probably think I'm not thinking clearly or... or like an adult in this, but... but I think I am, at least about what I feel is right and good and not wrong. And... and speaking of wrong, have I been... have I been wrong about anything so far?"

"You were wrong about..." She sniffled and blinked a few times. "You were wrong about..." She exhaled. "I can't think of anything. That... that doesn't mean..."

Ron interrupted, "I haven't been wrong about anything about us so far, so... so I'm probably right that... that what we have is good and unless you fi... unless either of us find some other person, we should just continue what we have together."

The conversation had Jean feeling emotionally, intellectually and even a little physically exhausted. "I... I don't know, Ron." She pushed back from him and wiped her eyes. "I can't think anymore about it right now. We... we should just enjoy the few weeks we have left this summer."

"Jean... maybe not right at this moment, but... we have to talk about this. It's... at least to me, it's too important not to talk about it more."

"It... you are important to me, Ron. We will... we will talk about it, but... not right now, all right?"

He took a slow deep breath, then exhaled it. He had wanted to talk it out today. "Yeah... okay." They were both silent with their own thoughts for a full minute. He told himself they would talk and he should try not to worry about it. Ron broke the silence, "Have I ruined the day?"

She smiled softly. "No, you haven't ruined the day."

"Then... let's get moving. I'm pretty sure they feed the seals in less than a half hour. And it's kinda cool."

She grinned but her eyes welled up yet again. "Okay. Let's hurry." She quickly stood up, grabbed his hand and pulled him up. "Come on, we don't wanna miss that."

He had hoped to get her to agree, but knew it'd take some more talking and working at it. His voice rose an octave, "Hey... are you laughing at me?"

"What? No! I'm just..." She saw him smile. Her jaw tensed for a moment. "You're so mean to me!" She swatted his shoulder. Thap. She watched him grin then chuckle and she realized at that moment they were finally both completely "normal" with each other no matter how abnormal their situation was. They each had grown in their time together, she probably more than him because she had to catch up, and they had also grown together to reach this point. It was also true that Ron had helped her more than the other way round. She wished with all her heart their situation was different and she could tell him just how much she loved him. Once again, her eyes welled up.

Ron put his arm around her. His grin shrank when he saw her eyes tear. "What is it, Jean?"

Her arm moved around his waist as her other hand rose to wipe her eyes. She smiled. "Nothing, and... and everything, Ron." She tilted her head up and raised up on her toes to kiss his cheek. "I'm so happy right now." More tears filled her eyes. She giggled nervously. "Come on. I want to see those seals swim and jump for their lunchtime fishies."

*



They were both breathing heavily as Ron's cock finally slipped out of Jean's snug, warm pussy. He began planting breathy, moist, meandering kisses, starting at her shoulders, to her neck to her pliant feminine mounds, dallying at her taut pink nipples, then heading lower down her abdomen.

Jean was still feeling tingling waves radiating from between her legs. She loved his kisses, all his gentle caresses afterwards. She knew just from overhearing conversations in the teachers lounge and reading articles in women's magazines that a lot of guys, men, just rolled over and went to sleep right afterwards. Jean had finally accepted that Ron really couldn't get enough of her. He thrilled her making love, and he thrilled her both before and after too. He was so attentive, so romantic, so intense, and lusty, and gentle, and rough. She grinned. He was a smorgasbord of lovemaking! "Ron... you lay on your back, I wanna kiss you like this. You're spoiling me." She giggled. You... you never let me do anything."

"Yeah, I do." He looked up smiling. "I let you lay on your back and you let me kiss you. It's even."

"Come up here and hug me." When he did, she rocked back and forth to get momentum to roll him onto his back. She started kissing his neck and shoulders. "Just lay there, this time you can't move." He had told her that a dozen times, teasing her with the most wonderful kisses and caresses, which usually got her so turned on they had to do it again.

"Hey... that's my line." He lay there and enjoyed it as her kisses slowly traveled down his body. She got to his flaccid cock and her tongue lapped around the head. It started growing. "Hey... ahhh... Jean?"

"Uh-huh?" She kept her tongue moving. It was still amazing to her how just her tongue or a little stroke of her finger could get Ron's cock to start growing so soon after he had an orgasm.

"I think I have to go to the bathroom soon."

Her head jerked up. "Oh."

He laughed. "It's not going to start any moment, Jean."

"Shut up. I know that." She blushed.

He laughed again. "Now, you come up here, take a break. I'll get us some wine or soda or something soon. I'm thirsty."

She slid up his side and put her head on his shoulder. "I thought you had to go to the bathroom."

"In a moment. I..." He exhaled. "I wanna ask you something that... well, I should have asked a long time ago."

Jean tensed for a moment, then told herself to relax. She had told him most of everything. "All right, what is it?"

"You're on the pill, right?"

She tensed again. She hadn't expected that question. "I... I'm not, but... but we don't have to worry about it."

"Huh?" His brow pinched. He knew there were contraceptives other than the pill and condoms, but he couldn't think of them at the moment. He thought one was some sort of inserted wire or something, which sounded like he might be making that up. "Why isn't it a worry?"

She wished he hadn't asked. She probably should have told him at the start. "I... I can't get pregnant. It's... it's from my accident. I... I had some internal injuries. My ovary ducts... um... were... it's... let's just say I can't get pregnant."

It felt like the wind got knocked out of him. He knew she could never have his baby, but he had seen her in his mind lately as a mother, holding a baby, being a great mom. He had imagined her with a daughter who looked just like her. It wasn't fair. It wasn't fair at all! She was a beautiful, smart, caring girl. She should be able to have children! "I'm... I'm sorry, Jean."

She heard the sadness in his voice. "The way... the way I look at it, Ron, is that I have twenty-five children every year. In... in less than a month, I'll have twenty-five new kids."
He didn't know what to say. He couldn't believe how crushed he felt. What must she feel like? What must she have felt like for twelve years? He'd do anything if he could just change the past and have Jean never get into the car that day. How could so many shitty things happen to one person? Would he have been as brave as she's been? Would he have been able to deal with everything she's had to deal with? He felt his throat begin to constrict as he eyes teared. He coughed. "I'm... gonna get something to drink, and... go to the john." He pulled his arm from around her. He had to get out of the room before he lost it. He sat up on the edge of the bed, his back to Jean. "What... do you want to drink?"

"Just... just ice water, please." She stared at his back. Her eyes teared a little. She wondered if he now thought of her as less of a woman. No, it had to be something else.

He got up and didn't look at her. "'kay." He walked fairly fast to the hall and headed downstairs. He went to the bathroom on the first floor to piss. He kept telling himself not to lose it. He flushed and washed his hands, then went to the kitchen. The small undercabinet light by the sink was on. He made up her glass of ice water, then opened the refrigerator. He tried to decide if he wanted a Coke or ice water too. His vision blurred. It was so fucking unfair! Dad had told him Mom couldn't have more kids after him, and that she had been very sad about it, so had his dad. That wasn't fair to her and Dad either. His mom had been a terrific mother. Tears started running down his face. He closed the refrigerator and sat on the cool floor, his legs folded up, his feet flat on the floor, his back against the island cabinets. His elbows settled on his knees, and his palms covered his face. It wasn't fair to Jean! He started crying. Nothing had gone right for her!

Jean started to worry. It was taking a long time to get a couple drinks. Was he now thinking she was less of a woman? It couldn't be that. Could it? She slid off the bed and headed downstairs.

He wiped his nose with his arm. He was at least glad he wasn't sobbing, but he couldn't stop the tears. He had to get it together! He told himself not to talk to her about it at all. It would just make her sad. He hated himself for how much he had made her cry over the past couple months. He folded his arms across his knees and lay his forehead on his arms. He let the tears drop to the floor.

Jean walked towards the kitchen but didn't see him. She stopped and looked outside at the moonlit patio. She thought she heard a cough in the kitchen area. She walked to the island countertop, then saw the glass of ice water on the wall counter. She walked around the island. She stopped dead in her tracks. "Ron.... Ron... what's wrong?" She hurried the few steps to him and was instantly on her knees. "What's wrong? Are... are you okay?" She put her arm around him and pressed her cheek to his head.

He cleared his throat again. His voice was strained and raspy, "I... I just need a couple minutes alone, Jean. Okay?"

She sat down naked next to him and wrapped her arms around him. Tears were running down her face. Her voice was squeaky, "Tell me what's wrong. Ron? What's... what's wrong?"

"I... I don't want to make you cry. I... I..." He cleared his throat and wiped his nose on his forearm.

"Ron, just tell me. Is... is it about me not being able to have babies?"

He nodded. "It's... Jean, it's... it's not fucking fair. You... you should be... you should be able to have kids. You'd be... such... a... great... mom. I'm sorry. I'm so damn sorry, Jean. And I'm... and I'm sorry I'm crying... I..."

"Oh Ron." More tears ran down her face as she tightened her arms around his shoulders and her head pressed against his. "Oh, sweetheart, don't cry."

"I'm acting like a wimp. I'm sorry, Jean. I just so damn sorry."

"You're not acting like that at all. You're... you're acting like... you're acting like... like the man I love."

"Jean, I love you so damn much."

"I know, sweetheart, I know. I love you just as much."

* * *



Chapter 10

Until the phone rang, they had been lying on the cushioned chaises near the pool, reviewing all the restaurants they had gone to over the past couple months. They were now sitting at the umbrella table.

Ron was looking into Jean's pretty blue eyes. Her sun glasses were propped up on the top of her head, the temples were acting like a hair band, gathering it back away from her face, which was lightly tanned as the rest of her. She was always very careful about the sun and used heavy duty sun screen. He always enjoyed putting it on her back and legs and liked fighting her hands away when he did the exposed parts of her luscious ass, and of course when he always "accidentally" slipped a couple fingertips under the edge of her bikini bottoms.

He held the phone tighter. "Yeah, Dad, I got it. Saturday, 11:00AM. I'll park and then meet you at the baggage claim area." He listened. "Yeah, I think she wrote down the flight..." Jean showed him the small tablet. He smiled. "Yeah, she's showing me the airline and flight number right now. She's very organized. I'd be so confused if she didn't keep things straight around here." He chuckled. He saw her jaw clench then felt the top of her bare foot slapped the side of his calve under the table. He grinned. "Yeah, well, I'm looking forward to seeing you too. You wanna talk to Jean again?" He listened. "Yeah, you take it easy too. I'll be there on time, Dad." He looked at Jean's pretty eyes again and realized they only had three full days left to be alone together. "Yeah, she's right here. Take it easy, see ya Saturday." He handed the phone to Jean. "He wants to say good-bye."

She took the phone. "Frank?" She listened but was looking at Ron's face trying to read his mood. "I'm... we're both looking forward to you getting home." She listened. "Well, you better go then. Have a safe trip. I love you, Frank." She smiled. "Bye." She thumbed the end button. She sadly smiled at Ron.

"So... today's Tuesday, that means we have the rest of today, then Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, and Saturday morning. Three... three and a half days."

"Let's... let's not get sad, Ron."

"You said you'd have your mind made up by last night but you didn't bring it up. So... do you have your mind made up?"

"I... I... I guess I don't. I mean... I know what I should say and should do, what we should do, but... I... I just can't get myself to say it. Ron... we... we know what we should do. We both know that we ha..."

He interrupted, "Let's not repeat all that again. Okay... you can't make up your mind, so... so I'm making up both our minds. We will stay in contact, by phone or email, maybe letters, and... I will call you, and I want you to call me whenever you feel like it. We will let each other know how our lives are going regarding if we've met anyone we're... we're at least interested in getting to know better, if not really date, just like we talked about the other day." He was using most of her words from that discussion. "We both have to promise the other, that... that we will be open to finding other people, putting ourselves into situations where we'll at least meet people who we might be interested in getting to know better or even date. And if you want to, like you said, we can review this.... this relationship agreement, whatever you want to call it, like once every month, to see if it's still okay, and... and working for each of us. And above all...."

Jean broke in, "I... I think we definitely need to review it at least once a month."

He smiled inside. Jean had just tacitly agreed they'd continue their wonderful and secret relationship. "Yeah, okay, that's part of it. And... and where was I?" He smiled.

"Above all we have to always be honest, totally open and frank with each other about everything, inluding other people we are attracted to, our feelings, and our thoughts about... about our relationship... everything and anything, I think that's what you were going to say."

"Yeah... yeah, that was it. And if neither of us find someone else, the agreement will continue to a year from now, when... when we'll sit down and talk about it all again, I mean, more than just the monthly review and see... see if we want to renew it." He took a breath. "And... we have three more days to add on anything either of us think should be added, and... well... I guess we can add stuff anytime, just... we both have to agree to it." He reached across the table and took her hand in his. "Jean, don't worry about this. I... I think you think I don't realize this... this relationship we have can't go on forever. I know it can't, but... but it still feels right and good to me, and... and I love you. I can't help that."

"We..." She took a slow breath and exhaled just as slowly. "We shouldn't have fallen in love. We... we shouldn't have done that. I... I sometimes think, Ron, that... that we're agreeing to just delay our... our heartbreak, our sadness at parting. I am so afraid that you won't try to find a girl you'll be able to tell people about, who you'll be able to have a real and normal relationship with. I... I don't want to be the reason you don't find her. I would feel so terribly guilty and so awful if that happened. I'd... I'd be so mad at you too if you didn't search for the right girl. You have to promise me you will. Promise me right now."

"Okay... okay... I promise."

"Don't say it like that. Promise me you'll look for the... the right girl, the girl you will fall in love with."

"I'll promise that, if you promise the same about finding the right guy for you."

"I promise to look for and hopefully find the right guy for me who... who I'll love as much as I love you, and who will love me as much as you love me, Ron." Her eyes teared up.

"I promise to look for and hope to find that right girl, and... and all that other stuff you just said." He half smiled. He wondered if he'd ever look for another girl. He couldn't imagine feeling the way he did about Jean towards any other girl than her.

She knew they were making the absolute wrong decision. They were thinking with their hearts, not their brains. They should end it the day before Frank returned. This wasn't going to work. They were trying to convince each other that they could control their emotions, deep intense emotions, and she knew that was impossible. They were just delaying the inevitable heartbreak and sadness, and maybe because of that delay it would be even worse when it finally happened. She knew she was going to fall deeper in love with him. She prayed he'd find a beautiful, intelligent, and nice girl in the fall.

Yes, she knew they should break it off before Saturday, but she just didn't have the strength to let go of him yet. It was sinful, and wrong, and crazy, but she had fallen so deeply in love with him. The twelve years difference in their ages didn't matter because, as she thought the other week, they were in essence the same age in some important ways, nor did the soon to be imposed physical distance of separation matter, nor did the incestual context. The only things that mattered were what they felt. She loved him, she wanted him, she only felt "right" when she was with him. She felt so elated about all that, yet so sad too, because it would never be "normal" and she knew they were on the path to terrible heartbreak. She was certain of that.

She was also certain, there was no "Mr. Right" out there looking for her, hoping to meet her, to find her. When Ron hopefully found the girl he deserved who would be his Ms. Right, she would try her best to hold onto the good things, the good changes in her, but she would again be the celibate, sexually frustrated girl... woman again. She just couldn't give him up yet. Maybe it really wouldn't be too selfish to hold onto him for a year. She had to have one more year with him, just one more year, and then she'd have more than enough memories to take her through the rest of her life. And then after they parted, she'd still have him and his love in her heart. She was sure he'd still love her, not the way she wanted, but she was sure there'd be a small part of his heart that still held her close, that would still remember their times together, the way they shared with and in each other so openly, so wonderfully, so lovingly, so passionately.

Tears started dropping from her eyelashes. She quickly wiped her eyes with her free hand and forced a smile to her mouth. "I... I don't think I've cried so much in... in years and years. It's... it's good. You've... you've taught me to feel so much, Ron, and... and you've given me so much more too." She kept the smile on her mouth as her face scrinched a little and tears ran faster down her face.

He kept holding her hand as he rose and moved around the table. He knelt on the concrete then took her into his arms. "Jean, please don't be sad. I... I really think, really believe that love... love can only be good. It... it can never be bad. You've... you've given me so much too. No matter what happens in the future, I will always... always love you, just as much as I do right at this moment."

She hugged him tighter. She knew that wasn't true, there would be a new girl, a new woman in his future, and even though he would still save a little spot in his heart for her, his love would never be this strong. Maybe her own wouldn't be either. She closed her eyes and concentrated on stopping her tears. No, her love would never diminish. It would always be this strong. No new love would ever replace it. Ron was the first and would be the last and only man she would ever love. "I love you, Ron. I love you so very much."

* * *



Chapter 11

On Wednesday evening they went to the small Thai restaurant where they had their first "date." They were both somewhat hoping they'd get the same waitress but she wasn't working. They had a good time, yet they both felt the evening begin to be tinted with a bit of melancholy. When the dishes were cleared and they were brought their ice coffees and doggy bag, it was Ron who bought up the subject.

"We're both a little sad, aren't we?"

Jean nodded and her soft smile was laced with the sadness they were feeling. "It seems that way, a... a little, but... I'm glad we're here and I am having a wonderful time with you, Ron."

"I am with you too. I... I was wondering if..." He half smiled. "If we should like set aside an hour at the end of the week to get really sad so... so we don't have to until then. Wha'd'ya think?"

Jean's eyes teared a little but she smiled softly. "Okay, maybe we should do that."

"What would you like to do after this?"

"Mmmm.... ice cream?"

His smile turned real. "I guess we're doin' the full replay, huh?"

"Uh-huh." Jean giggled softly.

He glanced around, then leaned towards her over the table. "Which means later, we're going to stay up until the wee hours and screw like two crazy-in-love people." His smile turned into a grin when Jean nodded and grinned too as her face turned a medium shade of red. After nearly three months, she was still blushing. God... he loved her so damn much.

*



"Mmmnnnhhh," Jean moaned. She was in the 'half doggy' postion, kneeling but her shoulders and head were on the mattress. She was gasping each breath. Ron's wonderful, thick, hard cock was thrusting into her perfectly, his right hand was under her, two fingertips rubbing and playing with her turgid clit exactly the way she loved it. His other hand sensually slid up and down the curve of her back.

She had been on the brink of orgasm for the past couple minutes. She was sure he knew it too. She was figuratively and even somewhat literally, in the palm of his hand and she knew he realized it. She was entrusting her body and her pleasure to him, and she liked that notion, because it felt like a loving thing to do, but she knew all she had to do was ask him to give her the orgasm she was now desperately in need of and he'd give it to her. Yet, she wanted to hold off a little longer. It truly did feel perfect, everything, all his touches, his cock thrusting deep all the way to her cervix, their mutual slower counterpoint rhythm, her shoving her bottom back to meet his plunging muscle, his groin smacking into her ass - smat... smat... smat... smat... The only thing that slightly concerned her was that she was now breathing so fast and hard she thought she might faint. It all felt so glorious, so hot, and so very loving. "Oh... oh god, Ron," she moaned.

He stared at her seductive apple ass. He loved seeing the little shock waves each time his groin met her firm buns. It was almost like slapping two waterfilled balloons. He loved every curve of her but her ass was to die for. He knew she was very close orgasm, so was he, but he wanted it all to last longer. They only had a couple days left and not many more times to make love. He wished he could keep his cock inside her forever. He sucked a few deeper breaths. "God... Jean... your ass... your ass is so hot... I love looking at it like this, making love... watching you... jeezuz."

She spoke breathlessly, "Quit... quit watching... my butt, just... oh god... Ron, I'm so close, baby. Please... just fuck me... fuck me a little harder and faster now... come on, fuck me harder... a little harder."

The corner of his mouth curled. He couldn't resist. He plunged deep and stay planted as his fingers stopped on her clit. Her ass started grinding crazily against his groin. He started taking a few more deeper breaths.

'Oh... god... baby, don't stop... don't stop. Come on... fuck me... keep fucking me. Ro-on."

"Jean? Could I ask you something?"

"Huh? Wha'... what is it?" Her hips kept squirming. She was so close, so very close. She couldn't wait any longer. She had to cum, had to reach orgasm right now.

"It seems to me you've been swearing more lately, using very foul language. Why is that?" He grinned.

Jean remembered their conversation in the car after the Thompson party. She started laughing which made her feel even more breathless. "Shut up!" She laughed again. "Don't tease. Come on... Ron... keep fu... making love to me... make love harder... harder... come on." She reached for his hand at her pussy and urged it to restart. She heard him laugh, then his fingers and cock started moving again. They were instantly back in the perfect counterpoint rhythms. They made love perfectly together. He even made her laugh during it! "Oh god, Ron... I love you... I love you so much."

Within a couple minutes, they both crested, she felt his body tighten, his cock, ripple, expand, and surge spewing gobs of heat deep inside her as her own body began to quake with spasms inside and out. She wished she could stay locked with him inside her forever. It was more than an orgasm, more than making love, it felt like they had just melted together and become one.

* * *



Chapter 12

Ron put his other hand on the steering wheel and thought about the day so far.

Jean had wanted to go with him to the airport, but Ron said it would be better if he talked to his dad alone. Ron didn't mention his concern that his dad might get suspicious if Jean was in the car looking all hot and beautiful and not wearing her blue jean shorts and T shirt uniform. Ron knew that his father was smart and didn't miss much that was going on around him.

Ron had wanted to stay up all night making love with Jean, but they had done that the night before. They got into bed around 10PM, made love, then were going to "relax" for a while before round 2, but they both had fallen asleep spooning within minutes. Jean woke him up at 7:30 this morning. They had overslept. He had wanted to make love and it hadn't taken much to convince Jean.
They had done it slowly and tenderly. The foreplay went on for a long time. He wanted to see, touch, and kiss ever square inch of her, and he took his time. It was as if he was trying to memorized every subtle curve, dimple, line, and color of her landscape. He had licked her pretty pussy for a while, but not to orgasm because she pulled him up, saying she needed him inside her.

She guided him in, and they held each other close and made love slowly yet passionately, moving into numerous positions they had done and a couple new ones too. When they were running out of time, their bodies moved faster, became more intense, yet didn't lose any of the intimacy and emotional connection. Jean reached orgasm, and when Ron pushed in deep and pumped his seed into her depths, he held her so close it seemed to her that he was trying to tell her without speaking just how much he loved her. It had made her silently cry. It was so beautiful and wondrous, yet so sad too. They held each other for fifteen minutes, until Jean whispered he had to get ready to drive to the airport and pick up Frank.

They took a shower together, bathing each other and then hugging and kissing once again at the end. Something came over Jean. She realized that even though the past three months had been an emotional roller coaster at times, they had also been the happiest of her adult life. She hugged him tighter. She grinned and told him he was right, that love was always good, that they should be elated, happy that they had found love, even if fate kept them apart in the future, they had love and each other right now. She said she wasn't going to be sad anymore while she was with him, she was going to enjoy her love and being loved, and every moment with him, and Frank too when he got home. She asked him to do the same and he said he would. She had made him promise. He had said it again as a promise, then she had giggled and said she truly was happy and thought life was wonderful and had been most of the summer.

"And that's due to you, Ron! For the rest of the time I'm here, there's not going to be any room inside me for sadness! And it better be the same for you!"

She had hugged him again and laughed. He had felt her happiness and it made him laugh too. He said he felt the same way. She then reminded him of the time. Ron had to hurry getting dressed. Jean dressed too and mentioned she was going to check to see if there was any necessary last minute cleaning needed around the houe, then run to the grocery store and pick up a few more things for dinner. She said she was sure she'd be back before him and Frank, but if not, she wouldn't be long.

She walked him out to his car talking nearly non-stop, "Remember we really do have a lot to be happy about. Drive safely. You may be tired so make sure you pay attention to the traffic. You just better drive safely. If you get tired, pull off the road. Frank would want you to d..."

He had wrapped his arms around her in a tight hug. "I'm not tired. I'm going to drive safely. I'm going to be fine." He had wondered if she was seeing some sort of connection to her horrible accident. He spoke softly, "I love you, Jean. I love you with all my heart. You and that make me very happy."

"I love you with all my heart too, Ron."

He smiled at her and then got into the car and drove off.

Ron told himself to stop thinking about what had just happened this morning and do as Jean said, pay attention to his driving. The interstate traffic was moving fast, some of the construction near O'Hare must have been completed, and it was Saturday too. He wouldn't be late.

For some reason he thought of Josh and Tom. His mouth formed a crooked smile. They probably thought he had dropped off the face of the earth. He hadn't really spent any time with them for a couple weeks. The past few days he had stopped answering his cell. He didn't want to be bothered because time with Jean had been running out.

Jean was leaving on Tuesday, driving back home. She had some things to get prepared for a teachers' meeting at her school on Friday. Her school year started the following Monday. He'd be leaving for college on that Monday. His brow pinched. It really had been more like 2 1/2 months with Jean, not really three. Maybe he had thought of the months, June, July, August, and so it just seemed it was three months of time. He saw the exit for the airport. He put on the turn signal, checked his mirrors then looked over his shoulder before he lane changed.

He was able to get a parking slot in the high rise parking structure. He was early so he took the stairs instead of the elevator. He made his way across the roadway to the terminal and checked the flight status board for his dad's flight. It was just arriving, incredibly fifteen minutes early. He headed down to the baggage claim area, grabbing a baggage cart on the way.

Ten minutes later passengers began coming into the area. Ron looked for his father in the stream. He spotted him carrying a briefcase and a couple blueprint tubes. Ron grinned and waved. His dad finally saw him. They pushed through the flow of passengers and shook hands, then hugged. The hug was a real one, not the "manly version" of one. It had been that way at appropriate times since Ron's mother had died of cancer when he was twelve. They made their way to the correct carousel area. Ron had to wait outside the railing, holding his dad's briefcase and blueprints, making sure no one took their cart while Frank grabbed his three bags as they showed up on the merry-go-round. As Ron was waiting he mentally reviewed what he was going to say to his dad.

Frank got all his bags, checked them out at the gate, then Ron helped him load the cart. Ron pushed it. As they made their way to the car, Frank asked his son how he had liked his big graduation gift. Ron gave his father a quizzical look. Frank grinned and pointed out he thought telling Ron to actually have a summer vacation and not work full time as he had the past few summers was one of his graduation gifts. Ron gave him a crooked smile and said it was his best graduation present, then he told his dad he was sure it was supposed to be two summers off.

Frank chuckled, "Fat chance, buddy."

Ron grinned, but the momentary thought of having next summer completely free with Jean had been nice.

They chatted more on their way to the car. In the parking structure elevator they both glanced at a very pretty Asian college babe with her slightly older boyfriend. Frank and his dad exchanged a brief smile about her. When the elevator doors opened, the couple let them out first with the cart. Ron transfered the bags to the car. Five minutes later, there were on the interstate. Traffic going south was even lighter and faster than the north bound lanes had been.

Frank took a long slow breath before speaking. "Ron, before we get home, I want to have a heart to heart with you about something that's been bothering me all summer."

Ron's gut tightened. "Ahhh... what, Dad?"

"You know, we had... not an argument really, but let's say a heated discussion about... about you being able to live alone in the house this summer. I... I didn't mean to imply I didn't think you were adult enough to do it, and... and I was wrong to imply you'd make it a party house. I felt really badly about that, like it was me saying you were still a little kid. You're not. I know you're not. It... it wasn't just you I was thinking about though. I was thinking about Jean too, but... maybe I should have just..."

Ron couldn't believe how perfectly it was working out, he quickly interrupted, "I've been thinking too, Dad, and... what you said before you left, makes... well, it makes sense. Aunt Jean here in the summer, it... it does give her a kind of vacation, I mean, we... we do have the pool, which... she does use by the way, I was wrong about that, and... and if she wants to go to the city, it's only twenty miles, and where she lives, isn't exactly like a tiny farm town, but... there's not any museums and stuff like that.

"Anyway, what you said before you left, I thought about it and it made sense. She... she doesn't really... you know, bug me, and I wouldn't have had any parties anyway... okay, I might have had a few parties, who knows, but... but I think she should still visit every summer. And, there's this thing, she has this deal with this other teacher she used to work with, who moved out of state, who... who has like old parents in town, in Jean's town, and this woman sort of takes care of them, but it's really more of a summer visit, they're not like in wheel chairs or anything, and like this woman would like to have her own place to live while she's there, like she has other friends in the area too, maybe like a boyfriend too, I'm not sure, anyway so Jean rents this other teacher her house for the summer. Did you know that?"

"Yeah, I knew that." Frank smiled at his son. The kid was truly growing up.

"Anyway, I know she's... well, only partially here to check up on me, and... and that doesn't really bother me. In fact, this summer we've gotten along really well, it's... it's like I've gotten to know her a lot better, and... and I like her a lot. We're... we're really pretty good friends now. Plus she's a really great cook, you know? So... I think she should just keep coming every summer, like it has been. You know, if she like wants to." Ron's gut tensed. He hoped he hadn't overdone it.

"I... I'm glad you said that, Ron. I... I think it is good for her to... to have a change of scenery for a few months. And, like I just said, I do trust you. I regret implying that I didn't, which is why I brought this up right away. I thought about talking with you about it over the phone but... ahh hell..." He chuckled. "You're really making me feel old right now."

"What?" He glanced at his dad. "Wha'd'ya' mean?"

"You're not a kid anymore. What you just said about Jean, proves it. So... if you're no longer a kid, then... then that makes me a lot older." He smiled then looked at his son. Ron had an odd smile on his face, as if he was slightly embarrassed. His own smile softened. "Your mom would be very proud of you right now." He saw Ron's smile disappear. Frank took a slow breath. "I still miss her too, every single day, Ron, every single moment."

"Uh... yeah... yeah, me too, Dad." He didn't want to imagine what Mom was thinking about him right now.

Frank cleared his throat. "So... still looking forward to going off to college? Mannn... the house is really going to feel empty with you away at school."

They continued talking about other things as they drove to the western suburbs. They both commented on how surprisingly light the traffic was. As Ron pulled into the driveway and parked, they both agreed they had made it in record time. Ron expected Jean to run out to greet them but when she didn't, he figured she was doing the last minute grocery shopping. He was still worried about his dad seeing the "new Jean." Ron told himself to relax. Dad couldn't read minds.

They entered through the front door, Ron carrying two suitcases, Frank carrying the blueprint tubes and his briefcase.

Ron said, "I'll put these down and get the other one, Dad."

"No rush. Let's have some juice or a soda in the kitchen first. Flying always makes me so damn thirsty. Where's Jean? Is she out doing something?"

"She said she was going to go to the store to pick up more stuff for dinner. We thought it would be nice to have a barbecue out on the patio, sit at the umbrella table. Steaks for you and me. Sort of a little welcome home party. I'll leave your bags by the stairs. A juice sounds good."

"Okay. I'll just put these things in the den." Frank went to the room he used as a home office, then made his way to the kitchen area, Ron was putting the bottle of cranberry juice back in the refrigerator. "Great. I was hoping there'd be cranberry." He glanced out the sliding door to the pool and abruptly stopped. His brow pinched. "Who's that pretty girl sitting on the edge of the pool?" He looked at the petite, slender girl, her back to him, shoulder length brunette hair, her seductive bubble butt very apparent in the skimpy bikini. Frank grinned. "Did you... did you get a girlfriend while I was away?"

"Huh?" Ron was beginning to lean over the sink to look out the window. His gut was already knotted. He thought Jean was out shopping. "Oh... there's... ahh... that's... that's Aunt Jean." He looked at his dad.

Frank's brow pinched again and his smile disappeared. "Really?"

Ron got more nervous. Maybe he had too enthusiastic regarding what he had said about Jean during the drive. "Yeah, that's... that's her." He leaned back and saw his dad's mouth begin to curve into a smile again.

Frank exhaled. "Finally. That's... that's great... I mean... I mean, she looks fantastic." He stepped to the glass door and pulled it open. "Jean? Is that you?"

Jean twisted around. She saw her brother. A grin instantly bloomed on her face. "Frank! I didn't expect you guys for at least another forty-five minutes!" She raised her legs out of the water and quickly stood up. "I was just going in to change and wait in front!" She trotted towards him as he walked towards her.

Frank's smile burgeoned into a grin. She had gained a tiny bit of weight and her curves were a little more womanly on her still very slender, petite body, but he was struck by how she looked so much like the girl she was a day before the accident. As they came closer she took off her stylish sunglasses, then her fingers her raked her hair away from her face. Her grin was beaming, her eyes sparkled directly into his. She raised her arms and encircled his neck with a tight hug. His arms wrapped around her back.

Jean spoke rapidly and excitedly, "How was the flight? You'll have to tell us all about it, and more about everything you did all summer. We talked on the phone every week but those calls weren't very long. Did you get to do more than work? You didn't mention much about that. Did you have any fun? I want to hear about all of it. Whatever you told Ron on the drive, you'll just have to repeat it for me!"

Frank's eyes welled to the brim as he chuckled and held her tighter. He didn't know how or why, nor did he care, he was just glad that after twelve years his little sister had finally returned.

*****************************

(comments/critiques welcome)
Aunt Jean, Ron, and...
Sequel to: Aunt Jean / An Upside-down "Y" / Island.
copyright ©2010 by A_Satori. All rights reserved.

Author's note: This piece is a multi-sequel to three previous stories: Aunt Jean, and, An Upside-down "Y", and, Island. I suggest at least the first two titles be read prior to this story.

****************

FRIDAY EVENING

Jean stared over the top edge of her menu at the man. She was trying to imagine his face with a beard. She was fairly certain it was him. He suddenly looked towards her and she quickly averted her eyes to the list of appetizers. She leaned towards Ron and spoke just above a whisper, "Ron?"

He continued searching the entrees. They had only been here once last summer, the day they had gone to Lincoln Park Zoo. Mrs. T had recommended it to Jean. He was trying to remember the name of the dish with the really wide, thick noodles. It had been very tasty. "Yeah?"

"Don't look now, but wh-"

"Huh?" His eyes went to her then he glanced around the room.

"Don't look around." Jean exhaled sharply and dipped her head behind her menu.

His heart fell a little when he saw Jean was hiding her face as she had that very first time they went out. He thought she was over all that. "Jean, what's wrong?"

"Nothing. Just don't look around."

He sighed. "Okay. I won't. Is some... What is it?"

Jean whispered, "There's a man sitting at a little table against the wall near the front window. Don't loo-"

Ron interrupted, "Jean, come on, if he's looking over here it's because you're beautiful, it's not becau-"

She broke in, "I'm not thinking about that." She blinked. Was she being as bad as some people use to be, actually still were at times, about her disfigurement? No, it wasn't the same thing, yet she had been staring and he did have a bad scar.

Ron was clueless. His brow pinched. "What about the guy?"

She continued whispering, "He's got a thick scar on his head. In a few minutes, will you look over at him, don't stare, just casually glance?"

Ron couldn't believe she was asking him to look at someone's scar. "Jean, this... doesn't this seem a bit like-"

She interrupted again, "I know... it's... it's bad of me, but it's not about his scar. I think it's that man who was marooned on that island. Remember? Last December? Maybe around Thanksgiving? He and a few girls were rescued. He had a beard though and longer hair in the pictures I saw of him." His scar had been seared into her memory.

Ron's abdomen tensed. "Has he been checking you out? Or, are... are you attracted to him?" He wasn't sure how serious he was about the latter question.

Jean rolled her eyes and shook her head. She smiled softly at Ron. "No. I'm sitting with the man I'm attracted to. You're right. I shouldn't have stared, but... I'm just curious. It was an interesting story, and I thought I heard on some morning news show that he was thinking of moving to Chicago. I-I was wondering if that was him. That's all. Nevermind. I'm being rude to him and to you."

"Is he looking this way?"

Jean whispered again, "I don't want to look. I don't want him to think I'm staring at his scar."

Ron smiled. Sometimes it was so difficult to believe she was twelve years older than him.

She whispered once more, "Why are you smiling like that?"

"You're just very cute sometimes. I wish I could kiss you right now."

"We can't do that in the open, you know that, and... you're just making fun of me now, aren't you?"

"Jean?"


"What?"

His smile turned into a grin. "Why are you whispering?" He chuckled, then felt Jean's foot give his calve a light slap.

Jean blushed. "Shut up. You are laughing at me." She half smiled. It had been silly to whisper, the man wouldn't be able to hear her normal voice.

Their waitress walked up to the table. She raised her pad and put her pen to it. "Hi. Are you ready to order?"

Ron looked at the pretty girl, the smile still on his face. "I think we need a few more minutes, but... there's this one dish, with really wide noodles. I can't remember the name of it. It was a stir fry with meat and... broccoli, I think." He showed her the menu.

The waitress bent at the waist and pointed out two entrees to the cute guy. "Um... this one, and this one have wide noodles."

Ron had been gazing at the man with the scar. "I'm sorry, which?"

The girl smiled. She guessed he thought she was cute too. "This one, and... this one."

"Great. We'll just need a few more minutes."

Jean was trying to control her surprisingly instant and growing sensation of jealousy. She sipped her water as Ron gave the girl a smile before she walked away. She set her glass down and stretched towards him. "Which two?"

Ron leaned towards her, showing her his menu and pointing with his finger. "This one and... ahhh... this one."

"I'm sorry, which two?" She grinned.

His eyes met Jean's. "Hey... I was looking at the guy you think is hot."

"I don't think that." She quickly glanced at the man. He actually was good-looking, trim, muscular, but he was too old to be described as an ideal guy. She tensed for a moment as the thought made her worries about her relationship with Ron surface.

He noticed a change in Jean's expression. "What?"

She smiled. "Nothing. So do you think that's him?"

Since the previous summer he always closely checked out people with scars or disfigurements he saw now, although he made sure not to stare and to be furtive about his glances if it was in person. His reason for doing it was to see how the person was reacting to and handling the people around him or her. He remembered seeing photos, news videos, and even some segment on one of those dumb TV "entertainment news" programs he happened to walk passed in the student union. He couldn't recall the guy's face except that he had a beard, but the scar looked exactly as he remembered it. "You're right. It might be him. Did you want to talk to him or... or get an autograph or something?"

His gut tightened again. She might say yes. He knew someday she might meet a guy she wanted to get to know, then might fall in love, get married, all of it. He took a slow breath and told himself not to think about it. The summer had just started. They were still months away from having to seriously talk about it again and decide whether or not to renew their relationship 'agreement.'

Jean shook her head slightly. "No. I mean, it would be great to hear the story first hand, but... it would be rude to just intrude on him. And he's probably sick of it, I mean people asking him about it. If it really is him." She noticed something odd in Ron's eyes. She wondered if he was momentarily jealous too. She smiled. "Ron?"

"Yeah?"

"You're really cute, and I wish I could give you a kiss right now." She felt a wave of sadness. After months of consideration, she finally had promised herself a week ago this had to be the last summer with him, her last summer of love. She had to let him go on with his life and leave her behind in the fall. There wasn't any other option. She had to let him go.

"I really do wish I could kiss you."

"Me too."

Ron smiled and sighed. "I guess we better figure out what to order. Huh?"

Her eyes moistened. She nodded. "Uh-huh. Yam nuea and pad thai?"

He chuckled. "Yeah, those for sure." He really wished he wasn't starting his summer job on Monday. He wanted to spend every hour of the next three months with her.

Ron kept looking at her as Jean's face turned to her menu. He felt his semi grow a bit more and suddenly also wished they would have returned home first after dropping Dad at O'Hare earlier. A couple weeks ago over the phone they had made plans to have dinner here though, see Dad off then drive straight into the city from the airport. He knew they would never have made it in for dinner if they had gone home first. They had been together for a day and a half and had only been able to sneak in a few lengthy, passionate, tongue dancing kisses, the last one before leaving the airport. He desperately wanted to make love with her and was glad Jean seemed nearly as eager as him. Waiting a few more hours would just make it all that much sweeter and hotter. And he did really enjoy being out with her on a date... just being with her, period.

Ron's eyes returned to his menu. "So... what else should we get?"

*



Ted grinned as he turned into the small municipal parking lot adjacent to the el station. "I can't believe it. There's a spot open." The area was being gentrified. When he had lived in the city there had never been a question about finding a vacant space. The small parking lot was conveniently located right across the street from the restaurant. He stopped the car and switched off the engine. Kyli took her seat belt off and started to open her door. "Hey... wait a sec."

Kyli looked at him and raised her eyebrows on her smooth forehead. "What?" Her brows relaxed and her mouth formed a little smile as Ted leaned towards her. Her lips parted as his met hers. It was a warm, sweet kiss, a nice five second romantic thrill.

Ted pulled back. "Okay. I'll at least make it through dinner without another Ky fix."

She shook her head slightly and smiled. "Come on. I'm hungry."

He chuckled. "Hey, quit stealing my lines."

She stepped out of the car. "I'm not. I haven't really eaten all day."

Ted got out. "Stay there, I'll get the parking sticker." He walked over to the machine four spaces away, fed enough dollar bills into it for a two hour sticker to be on the safe side. He returned to the car and stuck it on the dash, then locked the car. He took Kyli's hand as they crossed the street to the small, storefront restaurant. He opened the exterior door letting Kyli enter first, then grabbed the handle of the glass airlock door. "Ahhh... dammit." His hand stayed on the handle but he didn't pull.

"What?"

"I can't believe it. One of my students is here."

"Should... should we go somewhere else?"

The sidewalk door opened. Ted glanced behind as two girls Ky's age stepped into the small airlock, two guys in back of them waited to enter. He opened the airlock door. "Ahhh... what the hell. We don't have to talk to them. Maybe I'll just nod at him."

Ted knew he should say something to the young guy. He had been one of his better Drawing 1 students. Just a few days ago they had talked for over an hour when the kid came in for his final "15 minute" critique and to pick up his portfolio. Ted had hoped to have a romantic dinner with Kyli. He hadn't expected it would be necessary to watch his actions with her.

Ron heard the entry door hanging bell jingle. He glanced that way, then quickly looked at Jean. He muttered, "Oh crrrrap."

Jean set her menu down and saw a good looking guy about her own age entering the restaurant with a very pretty Asian-American girl, followed by two other couples. The guy was staring at her. She quickly looked at Ron telling herself the man wasn't focusing on her eye, and if he was she shouldn't care about it. "What is it?"

"That guy with the Asian girl. He's Ted Palow, my art teacher. My art professor from that drawing class I took this past semester."

Jean briefly glanced at the couple again then gazed at her menu. The man's eyes had met her own once more. Her stomach tensed for a couple reasons. He really was a cute guy, and she was now sure he had been staring at her disfigurement. "He's... he's looking over here. You... you should say hello, shouldn't you?"

"Yeah, I guess I should. Be right ba-"

"Are you ready to order?" The pretty waitress smiled.

"Oh... ah... yeah." Ron recited what he and Jean had decided to have. When the girl left, he saw another waitress seating Mr. Palow and his date against the wall behind him. He noticed Jean was gazing over to that table, then her eyes moved to his own. She had an odd expression on her face as her hand rose and her fingertips played with and combed her hair around her disfigured eye socket and scarred cheek.

Jean stopped breathing for a moment when she noticed where Ron's eyes were focused. She lowered her hand. "Sorry."

Ron smiled softly. "You want me to tell you again how beautiful you are?"

Her eyes teared a little. She could see he truly believed it. "No."

Kyli glanced at Ted then opened her menu. "Are you staring at your student or his girlfriend?"

Ted smiled at Ky. "Yeah, I was glancing at her. The guy's good looking but I didn't think he'd have a girlfriend that pretty, even with her eye, she's... well, very attractive. Looks a little like you actually."

"He's not bad either." Her eyes moved to the second page of the plastic laminate menu.

Ted chuckled and opened his menu. "Ky, I'm an artist. I was looking at her thinking about a drawing, wondering if I could do her justice with the eye. Don't get bent every time I just look at some girl. And... I think I've seen her before. I was trying to figure out where."

Kyli exhaled. "I'm sorry. I... I know we said we should be open to going out with other people, but it-"

Ted interrupted, "That was you who said that. I didn't disagree, nor did I really agree with you either. It's been nine months and I haven't once thought of asking anyone else out."

She looked at him. Her eyes teared. "I don't know what else to do. I can't hurt Mom and Dad. We can't hur-"

He stopped her from continuing by reaching across the table and taking her hand in his. He sighed then half smiled. "We said we were just going to have a good time tonight. Let's do that. We'll talk... tomorrow about all of it... again. Okay? Mom and Dad will be gone for a week with the Bensen's."

Kyli took a slow breath. "All right." She told herself to relax. "So, are you going to say hello to your student?"

"Nah." He gave her hand a little squeeze then let it go. He looked at the menu. "There's a natural order to the scheme of things. He should come over here to say hello." He would have said hi if the kid had met his eyes when they were shown their table. He figured the young guy didn't want to be bothered on his date. Ted half smiled again. He didn't want to be bothered on his date either.

Kyli was glad he said that even though she thought it was dumb. She had wondered if he might go over to their table just to check out the girl close up. She looked towards the front of the restaurant. Her brow pinched. "Ted?"

"What?" He kept perusing the menu, even though he knew what he would probably order.

"Remember that news story last fall, I guess around Thanksgiving, about the man and the college girls shipwrecked on that island?"

"Huh?" He looked up.

"It was in the news. It was-"

The waitress walked up. "Would you like more time or are you ready to order?"

"Ky? I'm ready. Are you?"

"Mmm... yes." Kyli named a dish then she and Ted discussed which appetizers to get. They settled on fresh spring rolls and the pork satay. Kyli closed her menu and waited to hand it to the waitress after Ted finished ordering. She looked at Ted's student and his date. They made a cute couple. She wondered how the girl got injured. She was very pretty. Kyli figured Ted had been checking her out, not thinking about a drawing. She was glad the girl didn't have big boobs. No matter what Ted said to the contrary, she was sure he liked big boobs. All guys did, yet he never seemed disappointed in her chest. Maybe he wasn't lying?

Kyli couldn't see the guy's face now, just his back, but the glance she had before, he was cute too. He abruptly turned around and his eyes met hers. For a moment she felt breathless and confused enough not to look away. He is good-looking. Finally she broke eye contact and picked up her ice water. The waitress took her menu and went to the kitchen ordering window. Out the corner of her eye Kyli saw him stand up. He was coming to their table. She set her glass down and saw Ted turn his face toward him and smile. She felt nervous for a second and then thought it was an odd reaction. Maybe not so odd. She and Ted were on a date and he had run into someone he knew.

"Hi, Ron. What are you doin' here? I gave you your grade already, didn't I?" Ted smiled.

Kyli mouth curled at one corner and she shook her head slightly a couple times.

Ron smiled. "Hi, Mr. Palow. Yeah, you did but I still think I should've gotten an A."

Ted stood. He didn't like guys who didn't stand to shake hands. He wouldn't do that to the kid. He held out his hand. Ron shook it firmly. "I told you at the start of the term I was a tough grader, but yeah, like I said the other day, you were borderline to an A. Tell you what, take Drawing 2, work as hard as you did this past semester, have your drawings turn out as well, and I'll give... you'll earn an A."

Ron grinned. "Guess what? I pre-registered for it. I'll be in your class in the fall."

Ted sat down. "Ahhh... damn. Me and my big mouth." He looked at Kyli trying to decide out how to introduce her, not her surname, she hadn't changed it back to her maiden name, although she had been talking about it for a few months. He realized he didn't have to give any title to her. "Ky, this is a really good drawing student, Ron Mazur, but I think he's going into architecture." He looked at his student. "Ron, this is Kyli... Yiu."

Kyli smiled and offered her hand. Ron shook it firmly but not crushingly. It surprised her. Guys either limply gripped or they crushed. "Hi, Ron."

Ron smiled. He felt he had seen her somewhere before but he couldn't think of where. "Hi. Nice to meet you, Kyli." Both his dad and Jean had said to always say a person's name when being introduced so it would be easier to remember it. He doubted he'd forget Kyli's name. Their hands parted. He wondered if she lived in the city and Palow was visiting her. He kept smiling as he looked at his drawing instructor. "Well, I just wanted to say hello. And... thanks again for the talk on Tuesday. I appreciated it. I'm glad I was the last crit of the day." Ron had enjoyed the art class, had really gotten into it. It had him wondering about what it might be like to be a professional fine artist. He had been thinking a lot about majoring in architecture though.

"Yeah, good seeing you, Ron, and I enjoyed our conversation too." Ted glanced at Ron's date. She was watching but looked away when his eyes met hers. She picked up her ice water. There really was something familiar about her, but he couldn't place her. He looked at Ron. "Hey. Did you meet the girl you're with down at school?"

"Huh? Oh... ahhh... no. No. I... uh... knew her before college." Ron got nervous. He didn't want Palow asking more questions. "Well, nice seeing ya."

"Yeah, you too. Have a good summer break."

"Yeah, you have a good one too." Ron smiled at the beautiful girl. "Again, nice meeting you, Kyli."

"Have a nice evening, Ron."

Ron headed back to Jean. Their table was on the opposite side of the fairly narrow room. He was sure he had seen Kyli before but couldn't recall where. He had definitely seen her face. Maybe she was with Palow on campus? He also knew he could be confusing her with some other beautiful Asian-American girl he had seen. Actually, it was probably Chinese-American. 'Yu' is Chinese, isn't it? He thought she looked more Japanese than Chinese. Could he really tell the difference? He sat down and smiled at his last thought. He put his cloth napkin back on his lap then met Jean's eyes. "He asked about you."

"He did? What?" Jean's stomach tensed and her eyes grew slightly.

"He asked if I met you at school."
Her words came out fast, "What did you say?"

"I said I knew you before college."

Jean's stomach tightened more. She hated how they had to lie sometimes. She wished again that things could be different, that they could be the same age, that they not be related, that... She closed her eyes for a moment and took a slow breath.

Ron's brow pinched. "Don't worry about him, okay?"

"I... won't." She made a small smile appear on her lips. Her eyes swiveled to the right in a quick glance. The art professor was staring at her again. She looked at Ron as her hand started rising to her eye, then stopped for a moment and moved towards her water glass.

Ron noticed where her hand had been headed. He wondered if Jean thought Palow was good-looking. Well, the guy was, at least that's what he overheard some of the girls in the drawing class say about him. He also took a sip of ice water. He knew he had sort of checked out Kyli too. No, not really. It was that he thought he had seen her before, but she was very pretty, that was for sure. Hot too.

Jean told herself not to look at Palow again, nor look at the man with the scar. She wished she and Ron didn't have to worry about his professor. Sometimes they chanced holding hands for brief periods in restaurants, little affectionate acts that no one would really notice. She saw a large smile grow on Ron's face. "What?"

"On campus this spring there was a series of free, old, classic movies, you know, really old, black and white films, well, some were in color. It was part of a movie history course or something, but anyone could go to the showings on Friday nights. It was in a large lecture hall. I think I briefly mentioned it to you during one of our phone calls."

"Uh-huh?"

"Some of films were really good, like... have you ever seen 'Lonely Are the Brave?'"

"No. What's it about?"

"I thought we might rent it if it's available anywhere, so I don't want to tell you the whole story, but... it's about a guy out west, like in the 1950's, a Korean war hero, and... he's a cowhand who lives by his own moral code. He goes out of his way to get put in jail because he... ahhhh... I don't want to ruin it for you if we watch it sometime, anyway..." He grinned. "I was thinking about this other film, because of Palow showing up."

Jean's brow pinched. "What movie?"

"'Casablanca.' Have you seen it?"

Jean grinned. "Yes, I think everyone has at some time. Humphrey Bogart, Ingrid Bergman."

"Yeah. Well, there's this line that Rick says about the girl showing up, something like... of all the gin joints in the world, she had to show up in his. I was thinking of changing 'gin joint' to 'Thai joint,' and 'she' to 'he.'" He chuckled briefly.

Jean laughed softly. "We'll still have a nice time. He's going to be paying attention to his girlfriend, not us."

"Does she... ahhh... nevermind."

"What?"

"I think I've seen her before. I thought maybe you and I had seen her somewhere."

"I don't think I have. She's... she's very beautiful though." Jean again felt a twinge of jealousy. She knew Ron thought the girl was beautiful. Well, she is beautiful.

"The girls in my drawing class said Mr. Palow was really hot. Is he?"

"I... I don't know." She exhaled softly. "I guess." Another gentle wave of sadness coursed through her. "But I'm with the best looking guy in the restaurant."

"And I'm with the most beautiful girl anywhere." Kyli was beautiful and hot, but so was Jean and that wasn't even considering her inner beauty.

Her sadness rose again as she looked into his eyes. 'Girl' was becoming a stretch. She was 31. She had joined a small, women only health club to keep in shape. She had always exercised alone at home but thought she'd be able to really shape up at the club. At first it had been for Ron mainly but it quickly became mostly for herself. She liked feeling fit. The Ron connection was that she was trying to look younger for him, maybe for herself too so the age difference wouldn't be that apparent to people who saw them together. She knew it had always been a losing battle and would lose it no matter how many times Ron said she looked like a college girl. It wouldn't matter in a few months.

She kept her tears at bay and smiled softly. "Thank you. And I should have said anywhere for you too."

He had a sensation Jean wasn't fully with him. His brow pinched. "You okay?"

She nodded. "Uh-huh." She took a deep breath and sighed. "This is a good restaurant. I'm glad Betty told us about it."

"I think since this is our second time here, we should call this 'our restaurant' like we do the one back in town. This'll be our city Thai place."

Jean smiled. "Okay. We will."

Their waitress approached with the spring rolls and beef salad. Jean leaned back and fiddled with the napkin on her lap. When she looked up she met the eyes of the man with the scar. He was staring at her and didn't look away. She quickly turned her face to Ron. She told herself once more that Ron's eyes on her, what Ron saw on her face was all that mattered.

Ron picked up the plate of yam nuea. "How much do you want?" He started putting some on Jean's plate.

"Mmm... not a lot. I like it but it's really spicy here."

Ron stopped serving. "You should have told me not to ask for extra spicy."

"I didn't say I didn't like it spicy. And... you like it that way. I just don't want a lot."

"Okay." He put a little more on her plate, then chuckled. "Good... more for me."

"I get more of the spring rolls then." Jean grinned. She glanced at the man with the scar. He was eating but he was still staring. He averted his eyes first. She wondered if it had something to do with her ugly eye and his thick scar. Might he be comparing them? She figured she'd win as most ugly. Scars on guys were interesting, on women they were ugly.

A few minutes later Ted and Kyli were served their appetizers.

The man with the scar continued eating his meal leisurely.

As Jean and Ron ate and talked, without meaning to, she would glance periodically at the man with the scar or Palow. Nearly every time each man was looking at her. By the end of their meal she was feeling anxious about it. She was positive they were staring at her ugly eye. She wished she was sitting in Ron's chair or the one opposite her would be the best, her bad profile couldn't be seen by anyone if she was sitting in that chair. It was the first time in the past ten months or so that she had felt the old anxiety about it this badly.

The waitress walked up. Jean told herself to stop thinking about her eye and scars and somehow stop herself from looking at the two men. Ted Palow was attractive, maybe 'attractive in an interesting way' would be a better description. She knew she actually thought he was very good-looking, really cute, even hot. That was a first. Ron had been the only one she had thought of as that attractive. For some reason, the admission made her more nervous.

Ron smiled at the waitress. "Would you please wrap up the leftovers."

The girl smiled. "Sure. Would you like anything else?"

Ron raised his eyebrows at Jean. She had been fairly quiet the past few minutes or so. "Let's get ice coffees, okay?"

"I... um..." She realized her anxiety had a tiny bit of panic in it. She promised Ron to never feel that again. "Mmm... uh-huh."

Ron smiled at the girl. "Two iced coffees please."

"Okay." The girl picked up the serving plates and headed to the kitchen.

Ron met Jean's eyes. "I don't mean to bug you by repeatedly asking if you're okay, but is something... on your mind?" He hoped she wasn't getting anxious about their situation, their relationship. He didn't want to confront that for a while yet. He had been thinking a lot about it and all it did was make him sad and worried.

Jean smiled. "I'm fine." Ron kept gazing into her eyes. He could always tell when she was fibbing. "I..." She took a breath. "Don't get angry with me, all right?"

His brow pinched. "I won't. What is it?"

"There's... your art prof and that man with the scar have been..." She took another breath. "I'm sorry. Nevermind. It's... nothing. Sorry." She made her smile grow.

"Have they been... staring?"

"No... well... sort of. I-I don't know. Maybe it-it's my imagination."

"Jean-"

She interrupted, "I know... and I don't care, all I care about is you looking at me, and... they're probably not staring anyway."

He half smiled as he leaned towards and took her hand in his below the table. He knew she thought they were staring at her eye. "Jean, even if I wasn't in love with you, I'd want to look at you. You're beautiful and cute and hot, and if they're looking over here, it's because of that. You don't seem to get it. It's not because of your eye, it's because of both your eyes and... the rest of you." He held her hand a little tighter. "I'm not making that up."

Jean's eyes teared a little. She didn't believe he was right, but whenever he said that sort of thing it made her not care if anyone stared at her disfigurement. She whispered, "I love you, Ron."

"And I love you." His smile grew. "Too bad you just gave me an 'F' for my Drawing 2 course."

Her brow pinched. "Huh?" Ron released her hand and started to push his chair back.

"Well, I'm gonna go over there and beat the hell out of Palow for checking you out." He began to stand.

She grabbed his wrist and whispered emphatically, "Sit down, you nut."

Ron grinned and pulled his chair closer to the table.

Jean's jaw momentarily clenched. For a second she had believed he was going to say something to his professor. She also knew if any guy ever accosted her, Ron would physically assault him. His muscles were even bigger than last summer. He said he had worked out at school routinely, rarely missing a day. She was glad he had noticed she had toned up and lost a little weight when she visited last Christmas. She smiled remembering how crazy he said she had made him when they couldn't make love for five days until Frank went back to work. She had been nervous every time they made love, at least at first, thinking Frank would show up unannounced, possibly forgetting a blueprint or something.

"What's the smile about?"

"I was just thinking about last Christmas. The little dinner party you suggested, Betty, Bill, Josh and his girlfriend Cathy, you, me, and Frank. I think everyone had a good time. It was a good suggestion." Her smile shrank a little. "I don't think it made Frank sad at all." Ron had been worried about his dad, she had worried about him too even though Frank seemed enthusiastic about the idea. She knew Frank and Maggie used to have parties fairly often before she got sick, usually small dinner parties.

"Yeah, I'm glad I worried for nothing. You were terrific before it with all the preparations, and during it, and af..." He grinned. "Actually, I guess afterwards it was just Dad and me who did the clean up."

"I tried to help, you two wouldn't let me."

"Dad and I had that planned, especially since you did all that cooking and baking and stuff, not just for the dinner party."

"You two helped me with the preparations and cooking."

"Yeah... both of us were shocked at how bossy you were in the kitchen." He grinned.

"Shut up. I was not bossy." She knew he was kidding, but she had given them orders cooking and preparing everything. Both Frank and Ron had teased her about it at the time too, which just made it more fun, well... except for the moments it made her angry.

His smile shrank a little. "Actually, I enjoyed every moment of the holidays. It... it was the best Christmas in years. I think it was because of you, Jean. Dad... I think Dad had a great time too. I'm glad you suggested we go to that tree farm and cut our own tree. Like I said, we... we used to do that when Mom was alive. I got worried a little about Dad, but..." His smile grew. "Dad got into it again too. You said he would."

Jean knew it used to be Frank's and Maggie's tradition. It was the same for herself, Frank and their parents. She had talked to her brother about it first. He had worried about Ron's reaction. She had then talked to Ron and he told her his concerns about Frank. She had convinced them both singly that it would be good for the other, then suggested it at breakfast the next morning. It had been fun for everyone. Frank had gotten sad on Christmas eve for a while, had gone out alone for a walk after the late night news. Ron had gotten quiet about the same time too.

She smiled softly. "I think we all made it a wonderful, memorable Christmas."

It had been one of her best. The absolute best in the past twelve years. She had gotten sad missing Mom and Dad, but she'd always be sad about that. And as usual, she had been sad about Maggie too. Margaret had always been more than a friend, more than a sister-in-law, more like a real sister to her. Maggie, and Frank too, had tried to help her the way Ron finally had. Jean loved and missed her very much but she knew it wasn't anything compared to how Frank and Ron felt. Jean inwardly cringed for a moment when she thought of how crushed, angry, and appalled Margaret would be if she knew about her and Ron.

"Yeah, but you were the catalyst. After you had to leave for home, you know I was still there for a few days. Dad and I took the tree down. We... we both said you were the one who had made it a great Christmas. You made Christmas special again, for both of us, Jean."

Her eyes welled. Once again with all her heart she wished Maggie was still alive, and that somehow she herself was younger, and wasn't Ron's aunt, just his girlfriend. The past year she had been so full of futile wishes.

Ron reached for her hand and held it firmly. "Hey, that was me saying thank you."

She forced a smile to her mouth. "I know. I should say the same to you and Frank for making it wonderful for me, so... thank you too." She had written a card to her brother a week later, saying as much. She had telephoned Ron about the same time, thanking him, then Ron had started making love to her verbally. She never thought of it as 'phone sex.'

Ron gave her hand an extra squeeze and then let go. He wished he could just hold it as long as he wanted. He thought about next Christmas being only six months away. He knew the special relationship with Jean might be over by then. He wondered how difficult it would be to have her visit yet not make love with her, possibly even meet some new guy in her life. His gut tightened. He didn't want to think about it.

Jean's lips formed a sad smile. "I feel like I should ask you if you're all right now."

He wondered what he should say, what he should withhold. They were always open and truthful with each other. He glanced to one side then the other. He smiled at Jean. His voice was soft, just above a whisper, "I love you, Jean. I still think and feel that love can only be good and wonderful, but..." He stopped talking and wished he had after 'wonderful.'

Jean continued for him, "But we both know that sometimes it's sad... because-"

Ron interrupted, "Because of rules and genetics that I wish I could somehow magically change."

Jean tried to keep the smile on her face but couldn't. Her face tensed, her eyes welled to the brim as she nodded.

He took her hand again. "I'm sorry. I-I should have stopped talking before that but."

Jean got herself under control. She wiped her eyes with her free hand and again forced a smile to her lips. "I wish there was magic too, Ron. We know that we'll ha-"

He broke in, "Jean, let's not talk about it tonight. I shouldn't have said anything. This is first time we're alone this summer. Let's not get... I don't want either of us getting sad. We have the whole summer, months before we have to talk about it again." His gut tightened again. "Unless..." His brow pinched. "Have you found someone?"

"No. No one." She blinked. "Have you?" Fear suddenly filled her.

He chuckled. "No." An image of Kyli's face popped into his mind for a moment. "Remember what I said last year near the end of summer?"

Jean tried to calm herself. Once more she forced a smile. "You said a lot of things. What?"

"Let's just assign a day at the end of August to get sad, if we need a sad day. Okay?"

"All right. But... I think we should still do the monthly reviews." She thought she might somehow slowly prepare him for August. Somehow prepare herself too. She also knew she might change her mind. No... no, she couldn't change her mind.

He first shook his head then nodded. "Yeah, sure."

Her smile vanished and her brow tensed. "You think we shouldn't?"

"I guess I thought since we'd be together, we'd not need the review every month, but if you think we should, we will."

"I think we should."

"Okay. I guess you're right. We said every month, so we'll do it every month." He gave her another sad smile.

"What?"

"You know, we never say anything new during those. And..." He exhaled. "We just get sad, at least I do for the most part."

"Ron..." Jean sighed.

"Let's talk about something else." He smiled. "We have all summer to get sad." He saw her eyes tear once more. He should have shut up again. He thought he saw something in her expression. For a few moments he had the sensation of being in freefall. She's already decided. The waitress brought over the take home bag, the iced coffees, and the check. He said thanks to the girl. He told himself he was just imagining the worst, that Jean hadn't made a decision. He picked up his glass. "You know what I don't tell you enough?"

"What?"

"How good and happy I feel when I'm with you. It's like every moment is special."

"Oh Ron..." A tear escaped her left eye. She quickly wiped it with her fingers. "... you make me feel the same way."

Ted got the attention of their waitress. When she came over he ordered two iced coffees. As the girl walked away he asked Kyli if they should ask Ron and his date to sit with them. "We could both walk over there and ask them."

Her face tensed. "You really want to?"

Ted half smiled. "I figure the guy ruined my date with a hot babe, I thought I'd ruin his too."

Kyli thought he wanted a closer look at the girl. "How did he ruin our time together?"

"Well, I would have held your hand, and kissed you... I believe it was three times."

Her eyes opened wider. "You know the exact number?" He's so full of it sometimes! He wouldn't have leaned over the table to kiss me! She half smiled. Maybe he would have!

"Yeah. The first one was when you were reading the menu and your fingertips combed your hair behind your ear. The second time was when there was a smudge of sauce on your lower lip. The third time was a moment ago when you thought I wanted to have coffee with them to just check out his girlfriend."

Kyli blushed. "I... didn't think that." She watched her brother smile, then grin, then start chuckling. Her jaw clenched but a small smile curved her mouth. "Did you know that I really hate you sometimes?" She exhaled sharply. "Am I really that transparent?"

"No, not all the time." He took a breath. "You're half right, I guess, not to check her out, but... and I'm not inventing this, Ky, I really do think I've seen her somewhere before. I can't remember where though and it's bugging me. And..." He exhaled.

Ted leaned towards her and took Kyli's hand again. "Remember what I said earlier? I'm going to be very frank here. I don't agree with your concept of us being open to finding other people. I still think we should somehow figure out how to talk to Mom and Dad about us being together, but... okay, yeah, I see your point too, and when I can think objectively about it, I'm glad you're being open to meeting someone, but I'm also glad you haven't found anyone. You know how many girls I've said, 'I love you' to?" He saw Kyli's eyes tearing up. She shook her head. "One. You. Why do you think I never had a relationship last longer than a year and a half? It's because I couldn't say that to any girl. I can with you because it's the truth.
"I know this relationship is... in certain ways, crazy, at times it makes me a bit nuts when I feel both like your lover and your brother at the same moment, I mean... well, I hope you know what I mean. Most of the time I guess I agree with you that Mom and Dad would never accept it because... Ky, they never thought of you as a hyphenated or prefixed daughter, you were never their adoptive daughter, you were always just their daughter, and... I'm somewhat concerned if we told them about us they'd somehow feel they had failed as parents. I figure they might even disown me and put you in the loony bin for observation. But... sometimes, I really do think they would see our love, and... and accept it.

"Ky, you're the only girl... the only woman I've ever loved, ever said those words to. I love you, and... and there are moments I hate myself for that because I think I'm screwing up your life."

"You're not screwing up my life, Ted, or... or maybe we're both making a mess of the other's life. I worry about you too. I love you. I-I just can't hurt Mom and Dad. I can't lose them. I'm afraid to take that chance."

"I don't want to hurt them either."

"I... I still think we should be open to others, but... Ted, I haven't been. I'm not looking at all. I think about it in terms of you being open to finding some other woman, not me finding some other guy." She exhaled. "I hate the sneaking around behind Mom and Dad, and... and like you just said, I'd love it if you could kiss me and neither of us worry who might see, or holding your hand, or a million other little things." She closed her eyes and shook her head slightly. "Sorry, I know I've said all this before, and... and I've made you say it all again."

"Yeah, we do talk in circles a lot." He ventured a smile. "But you've sort made me do that all my life, since we were kids."

"No, I didn't."

"Yeah, always asking why, then I'd give you an answer, and you'd say why again to that, and then again to the new explanation, and again and again, until we were back to the first question."

"That's because your answers were never clear."

"No, it's because I didn't give you the answer you wanted." He chuckled.


"That's not true. Why would you say something like that?"

Ted's chuckling turned into laughter. "I rest my case."

"Shut up." Kyli yanked her hand away but smiled before she took a sip of her water.

Ted's laughter died. For a moment he wondered if she loved him as much as he did her. Was that the real problem? He wanted to tell her again they should just sit down with Mom and Dad and bare it all, let the chips fall where they may. He really wasn't sure how their parents would react, at least not after the initial shock. He knew they loved Kyli and himself, but... He sighed. It suddenly seemed the evening was going down the tubes.

Kyli glanced at the other table then looked at Ted. She knew the turn in their conversation would do nothing but make them sad. She didn't want either of them to feel like that tonight. They hadn't seen each other for over a month. "Should we invite them to have another coffee with us?"

"Hell with it."

Ky rolled her eyes. "Don't pout." Her heart swelled with emotion. He looked like a little boy for a moment. She again thought about her dream of having a baby with him. She half wished she would have gotten pregnant after their first night together. They would have had no choice but to tell Mom and Dad. She was on the pill now.

"We only have a deuce. No place for them to sit."

Kyli told herself not to get dispirited. She gazed at her brother, her lover, the man with whom she really did want to spend the rest of her life. He was actually cute when he was pouting, well, sometimes. It made her want to hug him. "You think we could move to another table?" She raised her eyebrows on her smooth forehead and held her smile back but there was a hint of it showing on her lips.

Ted noticed her hidden smile. "No. I'd have to leave two tips then. You know assistant professors don't make huge salaries."

Kyli rolled her eyes again. "You always talk about wanting to be like a normal couple, so... let's see what it's like." Her face went to neutral. "Ted, I didn't mean it to sound like we wer-"

He interrupted, "I know what you meant, and... you're right, it would be a normal thing. We don't do much of that and I doubt we'll run into them again. Normal except for him being a goddamn student."

"So he's a student, so what?"

"Like I said, there's a certain..."

"Oh, shut up."

Ted chuckled. Ky had brightened his mood. It was one of the things he loved about her. He pushed his chair back. "I'll ask them." He saw the waitress coming with their drinks.

"Okay."

Jean's stomach tensed when she saw Ron's professor stand up and start towards their table. His eyes met hers again. She quickly looked at Ron. "Um..."

Ted took his eyes off the girl and stepped to the side so his student could see him. "Pardon me, Ron."

Ron was surprised. "Ahh... yeah, Mr. Palow?"

"Kyli and I were wondering if you and your..." He smiled at the girl. "... date would like to have your coffees with us." He looked at Ron. "But... if you two would rather be alone, I'll understand."

"Oh... ah..." Ron looked at Jean. She seemed really nervous again. Ron had wondered what it might be like to be with Jean while with another couple. He thought it would be a good experience for Jean, and for himself too. "Ahh... um... oh, Mr. Palow, this is... Jean. Jean, this is Mr. Palow, my art professor."

Ted smiled and stepped around Ron. "Jean, very nice to meet you." He extended his hand. "And it's Ted. Ted Palow."

Jean took his hand. She felt breathless but was able to get out, "Nice to m-meet you too, Ted." She took a breath. His hand felt a lot like Ron's.

Ted slid his hand from the girl's. He turned to Ron. "You should call me Ted too, at least when we're not in class. So... should I leave you two alone, or should we move to a table we can all sit and have our coffees?"

Ron looked at Jean. She still seemed frightened. He was sure it would be good for her, for both of them. "Ahh... yeah, why don't you join us. This is a big table." He glanced up at Ted and smiled.

"Okay. I'll tell Ky." He only turned and smiled with a nod. He watched Kyli stand then pick up their coffees. She walked over to them smiling. Ted pulled out a chair for her. She set the glasses down. "Kyli, this is Jean. Jean, this is Kyli."

The young women smiled, shook hands and said hello to each other. Kyli sat down. Ted took the fourth chair. Each woman thought the other looked a little older than they had first assumed. Jean hoped Ron didn't let it slip she was his aunt. Kyli hoped Ted didn't forget not to mention she was his sister, then her stomach tensed hoping she didn't forget not to refer to him as her brother. Both women sipped their drinks at the same moment. The action made each of them almost laugh. They could tell the other was a little nervous, then they each wondered why the other was.

Ted drew his eyes away from Jean and looked at Ron. "I gotta tell ya, I was a little surprised to see you here. You live in the city?"

"Ahh... no. We... Jean and I wanted to come here for dinner. We were here once before, a... a friend recommended it."

"Yeah, the food's terrific here." He looked at the girl. "Jean, do you live in the area?"

Again Jean felt breathless. She swallowed. "I... um... no, I'm just visiting a-a... my brother." She glanced at Ron. He gave her a soft smile.

Ron was trying to tell Jean to relax without using words. He figured he better help her out. He turned his face to Kyli. "What about you, Kyli?"

"No, I'm spending a few days with my parents in the suburbs."

Ted sipped his coffee, his eyes on Jean. He set his glass down. "Jean, have you ever visited Ron on campus, been down there sometime?"

"Um... no, no I haven't."

Kyli teeth clenched for a moment. She kept her eyes on her brother. "Ted, thinks he's seen you before, Jean."

Ted glanced at Ky. She seemed a little pissed. "Yeah, I do think that." He gave Ky a little smile then looked at Jean. "I thought I might have seen you with Ron on campus or something."

Ron was also looking at Jean. She seemed near panic. He figured he should help her again. "No, Jean's never visited me at school. I've invited her a bunch of times though." He had. Jean always said it was too chancy, giving him a handful of scenarios, mostly involving his dad, how he might ask her to drive down with him sometime, and what if someone would see them all together who had seen just her and him before, and then would say something to Frank about seeing her before. Ridiculous scenarios like that. Although her excuse about a college friend she might meet and then the guy visiting him at home during the summer did make some sense.

Ted sipped his coffee again. "Well... maybe it was someplace else. I usually have a really good visual memory..." He smiled. "...but a hell of a time remembering names."

Kyli glanced at the man with the scar, then at everyone around the table. "Do any of you recall that story last... oh, I think it was Thanksgiving, about the man shipwrecked with-"

Ron laughed.

Jean's eyes grew as she turned her face to the other woman. "Yes, is... is that him?"

Kyli looked at Jean, her own eyes were wider too. "I've been wondering. Do you think it's him?"

Ted's brow pinched. "Who? Who are you talking about?"

Ron spoke, "There's a guy here, near the window, the guy with..." He hesitated. "...the guy with the scar on his head." He turned to Jean. "You want to tell it?"

Jean's hand almost went to her disfigurement again, but moved to her coffee glass. She held it on the table just to keep her hand from moving. Her nervousness rose as she turned her face to Ted. "There was a shipwreck, a man and four college girls were marooned on a south seas island. Four... maybe five months later they were rescued by a passing cargo ship. I... we thought the man by the window might be him, the-the man in the story, but... he had a beard in the photos and news reports I've seen. I-I was just wondering if it was him."

Kyli looked at her brother. "I was going to mention it earlier, but... we started talking about something else."

"Yeah, I remember it. Marooned on an island with four hot chicks. Every man's dream."

Kyli exhaled and then frowned.

"Where did you say he's sitting?"

Kyli spoke softly, "By the window. Don't turn around and look at..." She exhaled sharply again when Ted twisted around in his chair.

"Oh... that guy." He stared at the man for a few moments. "You know, maybe it is him." He turned to the table again. "Excuse me. I'll be right back. Might as well find out if it's him, maybe ask him over for a coffee too. If that's all right with everyone."


Jean's eyes grew larger, a crease formed on her cheek near her disfigured eye socket. "Umm... uh... don't bothe-"

Kyli interrupted Jean, "Ted, just sit down. He probably doesn't wa-"

"I'm not going to be a jerk." He pushed his chair back. "I think some news report said he's an artist. I'll just say hello, see if he's working again."

Kyli glared at him for a moment, then shook her head as he stood up and went over to the man. She looked at Ron then Jean. "Would you want strangers walking up to you if... if you were someone who's probably been hounded by news people for months?"

Jean answered, "No. I wouldn't."

Kyli said, "Me neither."

Ron glanced at Kyli's breasts then looked at her face. He was fairly sure she wasn't wearing a bra. It seemed bizarre that he thought he had seen her somewhere, and that Ted thought he had seen Jean before. Might it have been at the same time? Where? "It's been a while. It's old news. I bet no reporters or paparazzi are at his heels anymore." He looked at Palow and the man. Ted was speaking as he pulled a chair out and sat down. The guy glanced at them. Ron turned his face to Jean. She still looked nervous. "What's his name anyway?"

"I think it's Joe, something... Polish or Russian sounding."

Kyli nodded. "That's right. It's... oh, I can't recall now. I think it ends in a..."

Both Kyli and Jean said, "wicz," at the same time. They smiled at each other.

Ron chuckled briefly. "Surround sound." He took a sip of his ice coffee. "I'm surprised one of them hasn't come out with a book about it."

Kyli's eyes met Ron's. "I was wondering the same thing." She smiled.

Jean sipped her drink noticing both Kyli's and Ron's smiles. She felt another pang of jealousy, then told herself to relax. She knew she really wasn't jealous about Kyli or the smile, she was thinking about the end of summer, Ron and some unknown girl when he went back to school.

They all watched Ted get up and walk back to their table. He sat down.

"I asked him to join us, but he said he had to leave in a few minutes, said he was meeting someone."

Kyli spoke, "So, is it him?"

"Yeah, that's him." Ted took a drink of his coffee.

Ky half smiled and shook her head a couple times. Just like when we were kids! He wants me to ask! "We-elllll? You were there a few minutes, what did you talk about?"

Ted smiled. "Oh... yeah. I asked him if he was doing any art, asked if his experience was fodder for subject matter, at least in an emotional or an abstract sense if not literally visual. I don't know anything about his images, he could be a non-objective painter. His name is Joe Bartyniewicz, if you didn't know. He said he wasn't making any art." Ted smiled. "An odd thing, when I asked him where he was living, what area of the city, turns out he bought a house near my old neighborhood, on the edge of the Humbolt Park area. He said he lived here for a while when he was young."

Ted chuckled and looked at Kyli. "He said he came back for the hot dogs." He grinned as Ky shook her head and smiled. He switched his gaze to Jean and Ron. "When I invited him to come over for another iced coffee, I figured he just didn't want to talk. He seemed nice enough though... I guess. Oh... I asked if he was ever going to write a book about the experience, and he didn't really answer, then said he had heard one of the girls was about to get a book published."

Kyli grinned. "We were just talking about that."

Jean saw Joe Bartyniewicz, rise from his chair and put some money down on the table. As he turned towards the door, he met her eyes for a moment, hesitated, then started towards their table. Her stomach knotted and she felt breathless for a moment. She blurted a whisper, "He's... he's coming over."

Jean decided he was very attractive, even being older and with the scar. She realized he looked about Frank's age, maybe twelve to fifteen years older than her, the same as the difference between her and Ron. The thought made her stomach tense even tighter. The age difference was very apparent between herself and the man, just as it would soon be between Ron and herself. She again thought how this had to be their last summer together no matter how much she wanted it to continue.

Ted turned around. He smiled. "Joe. You changed your mind. Great. Pull a chair up. I'll buy you another coffee."

Joe stepped to the side of Ted. "No, but thanks again for the offer. I just... came over to say hello to everyone else."

Ted made the introductions. "This is Kyli Yiu, Ron Mazur, and... well, Jean. Sorry, I don't know your last name, Jean. Everyone, this is Joe Bartyniewicz."

Joe moved around the table. Shaking hands with Kyli, then the young guy who stood up, which surprised Joe, then finally Jean. He took her hand in his. "I also came over to apologize to you, Jean. I... I couldn't stop myself from staring. You... well, you remind me of a very beautiful young woman I knew once upon a time. I shouldn't have stared, it was very impolite of me." He knew he was holding the young woman's hand too long. He told himself to let it go.

"That's... um... that's all right. I-I... maybe I should apologize too, I was staring sometimes too... I mean I was wondering if you were..." She closed her eyes for a moment and took a breath. "I'm trying to say, I apologize to you too."

Joe smiled softly. "Then I guess we're even." He didn't want to take his eyes off her but he did. He smiled at everyone. "Nice meeting all of you. Have a good evening."

Ted asked, "Sure you don't want to stay for another ice coffee?"

"No thanks. I really do have to get going. Goodnight, everyone." He looked at Jean one last time, then headed to the door. She did look a hell of a lot like her, both her body and face.

Jean watched him walk away for a few moments. She wondered if he had lied and had been staring at her eye. She then noticed Ron was smiling at her. Ted and Kyli were too. She felt her face instantly warm with a blush.

Kyli kept smiling, "No one has ever come up to me and said something like that. How does it feel?"

"I-I don't know. He... he was talking about someone else anyway."

Ted chuckled softly. "He was talking about you, Jean." He sipped his coffee then looked at Kyli. "I'm sure he thought you were beautiful too, Ky."

Kyli exhaled and frowned at him.

Ron spoke, "Now I'm wondering who the girl is Jean reminded him of."

Ted looked at Jean. "I think the other woman comment was bullsh... was a lie. He just wanted to come over and get a closer look at Jean."

Jean's hand started to rise to her eye once again then stopped and returned to her lap.

Kyli had been looking at Jean furtively whenever she could, not only because Ted was paying her a lot of attention, but that she definitely looked older close up. She certainly wasn't nineteen. Kyli blinked. "Do you..." She blinked again. "That one girl, well, two girls actually, that were on the island with him, but the one especially... you... you and she look somewhat similar, Jean. Do you remember them in any photos or on TV? Both were slender, petite, dark brunettes like you, but one... her name was... mmm... god, what was it... Lori... or... maybe Lisa. I think her name was Lisa something."

Jean gazed at Kyli. She was so beautiful and exotic. Jean knew Ron thought that and it was true. "I remember the name but... I can't picture her... um... face." She knew she had just called attention to her own.

Ted smiled. "All I can recall from pics of them was that all those girls were sizzling hot."

Ron chuckled. "I was just thinking that."

Both women looked intensely at their respective escorts.

Ted grinned. "But no where near as hot as you two."

Ron also grinned. "Yeah, I was thinking that too." He glanced at Kyli, then met Jean's eyes again.

As if planned, both women sighed, frowned and shook their heads. The guys laughed again.

Kyli turned to Jean. She raised an eyebrow. "Don't you just love it when the guy you're out with talks about how hot some other girl is?"

"Uh-huh. It always adds something special to the evening." Jean suddenly realized how easily she had just slid into the role of 'girlfriend.' She knew she and Kyli were just acting, playing around, but the ease in which she was doing it amazed her.

"Well, I thought Joe was really hot, didn't you? So rugged and handsome, and knowing what a hero he was on that island." Kyli smiled and sipped her coffee.

"Uh-huh, he was. He had a sort of very attractive... weathered manliness, didn't he?"
Kyli grinned and nodded. "Yes, that's it. A weathered manliness!"

Ted chuckled. "Okay, you two. You made your point."

Kyli looked at her lover and brother. "And what point is that?"

He looked into Ky's dark, beautiful, almond eyes. "That I was a rude ass just now." He smiled. "But.." He motioned with his thumb at Ron. "... so was this guy."

"Hey, I was just... ahhh... making small talk, you know... joining in the table conversation." Ron smiled at Jean. "And... and ahh... wishing I had some weathered manliness."

Everyone at the table laughed or grinned at the comment. Ron noticed that right afterwards, Jean seemed to be a more at ease.

They continued chatting, mainly about what it might be like to be marooned on a tropical island. Ted and Ron were smart enough not to mention the hot chicks again. It was mostly Kyli and Jean recounting what they had heard and read about it, saying the survivors' main concerns had been water, food, and shelter. They all talked about the Tom Hanks' film, but argued about the title, the women thought it was "Castaway," Ted thought that was a title of another flick, and Ron wasn't sure. Kyli mentioned she was glad she had come down to visit her parents for a week otherwise she would have missed meeting Joe.

Ron was still trying to place Kyli. He was sure he had seen her before. It seemed totally bizarre that he and Palow and then even that Joe guy were having déjà vus or whatever it should be called. During a momentary lull in the conversation, he asked Kyli if she was also a student downstate.

Kyli grinned. "No, I teach math."

Jean looked at her. "What grade?"

"Eighth. I really enjoy it." Kyli took a chance. "What's your degree in?"

Jean answered without thinking. "Education." Jean glanced at Ron as her stomach tense once more.

"Are you teaching yet?"

Jean looked at Kyli and her mind was blank except for the truth. "I teach first grade." She bit her lower lip for a moment. "I-I mean I will be teaching this coming fall." Jean wasn't sure if Ron had said she was his date, or even his girlfriend earlier. She hoped neither Kyli nor Ted could tell her real age. She thought her disfigurement actually helped in that regard. Most people concentrated on that before getting around to noticing her age or anything else about her face or body. At least she thought that was true.

"That should be fun."

"I think it will be. I enjoy being with young children, and especially look forward to teaching reading."

Kyli smiled. "I have a feeling you're going to do really well."

"How long have you been teaching?"

"Three years."

"And you've enjoyed it so far?"

Kyli smiled. "Uh-huh, but... I've been thinking about going back to grad school."

"In Education?"

"No, in Physics."

Ted's brow pinched. "You've been thinking about returning to grad school?"

She looked at Ted and nodded. "Just thinking... recently."

Ted stared into Ky's eyes for a few seconds, then he picked up his glass. His smile had disappeared.

Ky's teeth clamped her lower lip for a moment. "I... I was going to talk to you about it tonight."

Ted didn't look at her. "Oh... that's nice." He sipped his coffee.

Kyli didn't frown but her jaw tensed. He was pouting again and this time it wasn't cute. She really had only thought about it recently, nothing definite, and she had planned to discuss it with him later. It had just slipped out. Just like in a NORMAL situation with another couple! She took a slow breath then smiled at Jean. "Will you be teaching around here? The suburbs?"

Jean was already chastising herself for the slip up. She should have said she was still looking for a position. "Um... um... ah... no. It's... um... a small town near the quad cities." She quickly picked up her coffee and took a sip, her eyes on Ron, hoping he'd know she needed help in the conversation. She was telling Kyli entirely too much, and she was now absolutely sure they'd not believe she was only twenty-two.

Ron knew Jean was scared, he was a little nervous now too. He looked at Kyli. "Where do you teach?"

"Rockport. It's near Rockford."

"Yeah. I met a couple guys at school from Rockport. Nice guys."

"It's a pleasant place to live. It's only a little over an hour and half to drive here, to visit my parents in Naper Grove or come into the city."

Both Ron and Jean tensed hearing her comment. Ron recovered first. He needed to change the conversation immediately. He looked at his prof. Palow seemed pissed. "Do you have any exhibitions coming up this summer, here in Chicago?"

"Ahh... no. I'm hoping to have some shows next year. I... I'm not with a gallery here in the city. I'll be looking for other venues, probably university galleries for the time being."

Ted knew he'd probably never break into the commercial gallery scene but he'd damn well die trying. Like a lot of things, it seemed to be more who you knew, than what you knew, or in his case, what you produced. He had never been one to chase any current stylistic bandwagon. He had two appointments with gallery directors this coming week. No actual work to show them, just slides and a power point. The last gallery appointment he had the fucking director wasn't there and hadn't called to cancel. The art world was replete with arrogant assholes.

Kyli said, "You had an exhibition at that gallery on Fullerton two years ago."

"That was a two person show, Ky, not a solo exhibition." He didn't want to mention the gallery hadn't even been one of the better ones outside the main gallery district.

Jean asked, "What's your art like?" She was very glad the topic had changed. She glanced at Ron. He had saved her.

Ted half smiled. He never really knew how to answer that cliché question. "It's... figural, expressive representational with a dash of funk, which gives it a flavor of being... slightly cartoony sometimes, my influences run from Picasso to Pre-Columbian art, if... if any of that description makes sense to you. I have another stylistic vein too, almost straight naturalism, that's mostly drawings, figural pieces, not scapes."

Ky looked at both Ron and Jean, "I really like his work. Mom and Dad sometimes think it's a little pervy though." She started to smile then her face froze. She felt breathless and nearly faint for a few moments.

Ted forced a grin and quickly added, "The parents of all the girls I know think it's pervy, but it's not at least in my definition of pervy... although some of my naturalistic drawings have an element in them. My other stuff too, I guess." His grin widened. "So... maybe my stuff is a little pervy."

"I really liked that large figure drawing you had in the Faculty Exhibition this spring, and that painting was awesome." Ron hoped Palow didn't think he was sucking up. He really had liked both pieces. That drawing not only was really good, almost photo realism, but it was hot too. A nude girl tied to a wooden chair. Life size.

Jean was looking at Kyli. She had suddenly gotten pale, almost looking like she might faint. Jean leaned towards her. She spoke softly, "Kyli, are you... all right?"

Kyli nodded. "Yes... it's um... just... it's the spicy food."

Ted looked at his sister. "Queasy?"

Ky nodded again. "A little."

"Should we get going?"

"Mmm..." She took a slow breath. It hadn't been that big a slip. She gazed at Ted, it seemed he didn't think it had been that bad. She was amazed at how quickly he covered for her. "No. I'm fine, let's finish our coffees."

Ron was still wondering about the Mom and Dad comment. He glanced at Jean. She looked nervous again, probably thinking about Kyli's earlier comment visiting her parents. He turned his face to Ted, thinking he was helping Jean calm down, not knowing he was helping both women. "I think it would be really great to have a place in the city. How long did you live here, Ted?"

The conversation continued another ten minutes or so, mostly about the city, Millennium Park, how every area seemed more congested than Ted remembered, how there was now paid parking everywhere even in the lakeshore parks, how the theater scene seemed to still be growing, how none of them had ever gone to "Second City" but Ted mentioned a really good Mexican restaurant just down the street from it, how gentrification both improved and screwed up the city at the same time.

Ron's and Jean's waitress walked up. She smiled. "Would you like anything else?"

Ron looked at Jean. "No, thanks."

The girl reached for the little check tray. "I'll bring back your change."

"No, that's all for you."

She smiled. "Thank you."

Ron again smiled at the girl. "You're welcome."

Ted looked at Kyli. "Think we should get going?"

Kyli nodded. She smiled at Ron then Jean. "This was fun. I'm really glad we ran into you two."

Jean realized she had fun too, fun interspersed with segments of fear and panic. "Yes, it was. I'm glad I met both of you." She glanced at Ted. He was smiling at her. It made her nervous again.

"Be right back." Ted went to their original table, laid money down for the bill and a good tip. When he returned everyone was standing. Ky and Ron were shaking hands. He stepped to Jean and smiled. He extended his hand. "I'm glad we met."

Jean took his hand. She felt breathless for a moment. "I... me too."

"If I had an exhibition coming up, I'd ask for your address so I could mail you an announcement." He released her hand.

"Oh... I'm-I'm... in between right now. I mean... I-I don't... I haven't found a place around my... um, new position."

"Well... if I have a show, I'll send an invite to Ron. He can tell you."

"All right. That w-would be nice."

Ted was still trying to figure out where the hell he had seen her. He turned to Ron. "Okay, man, take it easy, have a good summer." He shook the student's hand firmly.

"Yeah, you too, Ted."

Kyli looked at Ron then Jean. "Are you two walking out now too?"

Ron turned his face to Jean. "Ahh... yeah, I guess."

Jean smiled and nodded but was still nervous and trying to figure out why exactly. She hoped no one suggested going somewhere else. It wouldn't be a bar, Ron was too young. Her anxiety rose.

Ron picked up their take home bag. The girls led the way. Ted let Ron exit preceding him. Outside Ted mentioned their car was right across the street then asked Ron where he had parked. Ron told him it wasn't far. Ted offered them a lift to it.

Ron smiled. "Thanks but it's a nice night to walk." He was tired of worrying. He reached up and put his hand on Jean's far shoulder near her neck, not quite his arm really around her though. He felt her body stiffen and knew it had been a mistake. He pulled his hand away and got irritated. It was just a little touch!

Ted nodded and smiled. "Okay." He took another look at Jean. Where the hell have I seen her before?! He put his arm around Ky. "Well, goodnight, then."

Kyli smiled. "Bye you guys. It was fun."

Jean smiled. "It was. Goodnight."

Ron smiled. "Night." He and Jean started walking away. Jean slipped her arm around his. Ron's irritation instantly vanished.

Ted and Kyli stepped to the curb.

Kyli glanced at Ron and Jean, then slid her arm around her brother/lover's waist. She spoke softly, "Ted, I'm really sorry about that verbal slip. I... I was worried about you, and then it's me mentioning Mom and Dad."

"Don't worry about it." His jaw tensed. "Why didn't you-"

Kyli already knew what he was going to say and broke in, "Ted, don't be mad. I've hardly thought about going back to school. Really. I was going to talk with you about it tonight. I want to know what you think, and... and it came out as it would in any normal situation. It's only been on my mind this past week, the past few days really, since school got out. So-so don't jump all over me. Are you angry at me now?"

He exhaled. "No. Not really."

"I hate when you say 'not really.' I think it means you're angry but not overly so."

Ted grinned. He slid his arm from around her and took her hand as they waited for a gap in the traffic. "You know who I picked that up from?"

"Who?"

He chuckled. "You."

"No you didn't."

"Yeah, I did."

"No, you di..." Ted tugged her hand.

"C'mon, let's cross." They had to walk fast.

When they reached the other side, Ted pulled her close and kissed her firmly. He released her hand and put both his arms around her. Ky pressed her lithe body to his. Her mouth opened a little wider, the tips of their tongues caressed for a few moments, then the kiss slowed, finally their faces parted. He hugged her, then kissed her ear. "I'm not angry."

"Good." She felt Ted's arms loosen, but she responded by hugging him tighter. She heard his breathy, brief chuckle as his arms held her close again. "I love you, Ted."

"I love you, Ky." He kissed her head. "Want to go somewhere for a drink? There's this little jazz bar I know of north of here. Or... dessert? Or straight home." Their arms pulled back. He took her hand again and started towards the car. He was hoping she'd pick the last option. His balls were turning blue.

"Mmm... how about... before we get home, we stop and pick up some... Ben 'n' Jerry's?"

He smiled. "Sure." He opened Ky's door first, held it for her as she got in. Even in the long shorts her legs looked lickable. Jean's had too in that short stretchy skirt. He shut the door then went around the car, Ky leaned over and opened the door for him. He got in. They buckled their seat belts, he started the car, switched on the headlights, then turned to look out the rear window as he backed out of the parking space.

"Did you think Jean was a lot older than Ron?"

"Well, she said she had just graduated, so... what? Twenty-two?"

"She didn't say that, she just said she would start teaching this coming fall. And... she stumbled all over that. Did you notice that?"

"How old do you think she is?"

"I think she's my age."

"Really?"

"Uh-huh." She saw Ted's mouth curve. "Why the smile?"

"My respect for Ron just rose tenfold." He chuckled.

Kyli exhaled. "You would say something like that."

"You really think she's twenty-seven?"

"Yes. You the artist... I'd expect you to notice."

"Hell, Ky, I don't think you look twenty-sev..." He braked at the exit as his face went slack for a few moments. "Last summer, we... we saw her, maybe... maybe we saw Ron too."

Kyli's brow pinched. "When... where?"

"The day, the-the morning after... after we first made love, we were at that cafe in town. She was the chick wearing the sunglasses, I said she looked like your twin. Remember? I'm sure I mentioned the sunglasses."

"That... that was her?"

Ted recalled wondering if her eye area was injured or deformed. "Yeah, remember? The sunglasses. That was her."

Kyli did vaguely recall it. "Are you really sure?"

"Yeah, the hair, she looks like you, and... and her eye. I wasn't sure about the eye last summer, but... I thought it looked deformed. Yeah, I'm positive that was her. Did she say in what suburb her brother lived?"

"No." Kyli blinked. She felt breathless for a moment. "Oh god... it... it couldn't be Naper Grove, could it?"

"I don't think too many people would drive to that cafe unless they lived in town, do you?"

"Oh god... what if... what if we run into her? And... and where do Ron's parents live? Did he say?" Oh my god! Did I mention where Mom and Dad live?!

*



Ron let go of Jean's hand, unlocked and opened the car door for her, then walked around the car. She pushed his door open. He placed the take home bag on the rear floor, then and got in.

Jean looked at him. They hadn't spoken much on the short walk. She had to bring it up and guessed he was thinking about it too. "I was... shocked when she said her parents lived in Naper Grove. What... what are we going to do?"

Ron started the engine. "Yeah, I was a little surprised when she said that."

"And you thought you saw her before. Was... was it in town?" Jean bit her lower lip for a moment.

Ron checked the traffic, then pulled away from the curb. "I don't know where or even if I've really seen her before. If I did... yeah, it could have been in town, I guess. It could have been anywhere, or nowhere." He had a sudden vague notion he had seen her when he was with his dad, they had exchanged a look about her. They were in an elevator somewhere. No, that made no sense, it couldn't be right.

"What are we going to do?"

Ron braked for a red traffic light. He took her hand in his as he met her eyes. "Jean, firstly, we're not going to worry about it. Secondly, if she sees us together, or... if Palow happens to see us if he's also visiting her parents... well, they've seen us together already. I didn't say we were a couple. I didn't say anything like that, neither did you. I mean it's not like we're going to invite them over to the house."

Jean's eyes were still wide. Her teeth clamped her lower lip for a few seconds. "What if... what if we're outside, in front... and-and one of them drive by?"

"Jean, c'mon, is that ever really going to happen?"

"Before we sat at the table this evening, did you think you'd see your art professor? From... from 300 miles away?"

Ron exhaled and saw the light change. He released her hand and made a right turn. "Are we still going to the planetarium for a view of the skyline?"

Jean's anxiety was burgeoning. "Yes." She closed her eyes and tried to relax. Kyli had said she'd be visiting her parents for a week. They only had to worry for that amount of time. She felt Ron take her hand again. She looked at his profile, her eyes welled. Everything was so insane. She loved him so much though. More tears filled her eyes. She turned her face to the window. She didn't want him to see her cry. As furtively as possible, she wiped her tears with her fingertips.

Ron noticed her hand move. He glanced at her then gazed at the traffic ahead. "Jean, relax, please. She said she was visiting her parents for a week, something like that. Maybe I've never seen her before, and... and even if Palow is staying with her parents too, it's just a week. They're not going to be looking for us. Neither of us mentioned Naper Grove."

"We... we have to be careful, Ron. We have to be." She wiped her eyes again.

*



Ted lane changed and then glanced at Kyli's legs. "Next time we go out, why don't you wear one of those stretchy mini skirts you have."

"I thought it'd be too cold for a skir..." She blinked. "Are you thinking about Jean?"

He chuckled. "What?"

"She was wearing a skirt like that."

"No, I wasn't thinking about her." His smile faded, then his jaw clenched.

Kyli bit her lower lip. Oh-oh. "Ted, I didn't mea-"

He broke in, "I just told you an hour ago how much I love you. Who the fuck do you imagine I think about all the time? You act like I'm checking out every girl who walks by and getting hard envisioning fucking them. You think I'm that kind of an asshole?"

Kyli's eyes welled. She reached for his forearm. It was tensed, hard as wood. "I... I don't think that.... any of that. I... I don't know why I said that. I..." She wiped her eyes. "I-I don't know..." Her voice rose in pitch, "I want you to be happy, have... have everything, that-that I don't think we'll be able to have t-together, but I also... I worry so much you'll... you'll find some girl t-to have it all with, a-and I get so... so jealous of that g-girl. I'm sorry."
Ted sighed as his anger dissipated. He took her hand in his. He saw the sign for I-294 ahead. He felt like taking the wrong ramp and driving up to Wisconsin to the Bensen's cottage, dragging Ky in with him, and then just telling Mom and Dad everything, how much he loved her, how it wasn't incest because she was adopted, that he wanted her with him for the rest of his goddamn life, that he wanted to marry her, and if they couldn't accept all that, they could shove it.

He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "I'm sorry, Ky. I... I shouldn't have lost it like that."

"I have to blow my nose." When his hand loosened on hers, she took a couple tissues from the box in the console and used them. "I'm sorry, Ted."

He glanced at her again. She was wiping her nose. He looked ahead as his gut tightened. "You're... you're thinking we need to come to some decision soon, aren't you?"

Kyli stared ahead as her hand lowered to her lap. She squeezed the tissues in her fist. "I-I don't know. Maybe... maybe in the back of my mind I might be thinking that. I... I really don't know."

His gut was still knotted. "Is... is that why you're considering going back to finish your Ph.D.? Does that have something to do with us?"

"No." She blinked a few times, then her brow pinched. "I... I don't think so."

He had mentioned the goddamn skirt because he wanted to talk dirty to her, get her excited, say he would have asked her to take her panties off so he could reach over and under her skirt to touch her dewy, exotic flower... something like that. And like so many of the times they were able to get together, they end up talking about the goddamn crazy situation. They had at dinner too. Now she was talking about going back to grad school. That was in a different state. There wouldn't be any impromptu quick weekend visits. No meetings at some halfway point motel for a weekend.

He took a slow breath. "What I know for sure is... I love you, Ky."

She turned her face to him, then reached for his hand. She held it firmly. "I love you too." She swallowed. "Please don't let this ruin the evening, okay?"

Ted half smiled. How many times had she said that in the last nine months? Himself too. "One of these times, let's skip the angst and tears, and just concentrate on the love and the fun, okay?"

"The rest of tonight will be like that."

He half smiled. "Tears and angst? Or, love and fun?"

"You ass, you know what I meant, but I better be sure you know... fun and love." She felt her pussy clench. "And very-very-very hot lovemaking." Even though she still felt like crying a small smile curved her lips when Ted did likewise. He loved her and loved making love with her. She felt the same towards him. That wasn't any part of their problems.

"Sounds like an excellent idea. Let's go straight home, and skip the ice cream."

Ky grinned. "No. I want the ice cream too. For... afterwards."

Ted's smile grew. For a moment he thought of the long ago slurpy night. The way she had hugged him so tightly after he had beat up that prick who made her fall. Maybe that was the exact day he fell in love with her. Seventeen years ago.

*



It was much cooler right on the lake front. They had gotten out of the car and decided not to walk along the water. Ron's butt was pressed against the hood of Jean's car, she was in front of him, leaning back against him. His arms surrounded her. He was glad she seemed to have calmed down during the drive down LSD.

Ron kissed her temple, then gazed at the colorfully lit skyline vista. White and red lights of cars zoomed along on Lake Shore Drive. It was a postcard pic without borders. He spoke softly, "This summer, if we get the chance, I'd like to come here during the day, go downtown. I guess if you wanted to, we could do some shopping, but I want to take a look at... I think it's the Carson Pierre Scott building. It was the first building where the Chicago win-"

Jean was already smiling as she broke in, "The first building to incorporate the Chicago window."

He turned his head and looked at her profile, she leaned slightly to the side and faced him. "How did you know that?"

She grinned which turned into a brief giggle. "I may have heard it in some art history course in college, but... I recently read a little about it in a book I got at the library. I can't recall the title, something like 'Birthplace of the Skyscraper.'" She stretched her neck and gave his cheek a quick kiss. "I read it because you were talking at Christmas about majoring in architecture. I thought I should know something about architecture, some history at least, and... I was thinking sort of what you just said, that it might be fun to search for historical landmark buildings this summer. I found out online there's an architectural boat tour of the city, down the Chicago River, we could do that maybe."

Ron sensed his love burgeon. He doubted any girl he might have met at college and gotten into a relationship would have done what Jean had. It wasn't that big of a deal, yet... it was one of those things that proved she loved him. He had met girls at school, girlfriends of guys he knew, or girls he happened to meet and talk with at some party, but he couldn't imagine any of them being so interested in their boyfriend's major that they'd actually get a book from the library to be able to talk a little about it with him. His roommate's girlfriend just rolled her eyes whenever Mark spoke about quantum or string theories, which Ron thought was very interesting, more than one reality, the possibility of a bunch of universes coexisting. Rosemarie thought it was all incredibly boring. She certainly hadn't gotten a book on it.

Ron cleared his tightened throat and smiled. He had also read a book from the library on Chicago architecture. "Do you know who designed it?"

"Yes." She raised her eyebrows.

Ron chuckled. "You want to tell me?"

"You didn't ask that."

He laughed again. She was in a playful mood. He felt relieved. "It was Louis Sul-"


Jean broke in, "Sullivan." She giggled, then felt his arms hold her closer and his warm lips at her ear. It made her pussy clench and sent a shiver through her body, then a second one when she heard his low, soft voice.

"Jean, I love you... so much."

Her eyes teared instantly. "I love you just as much, sweetheart."

She twisted around in his arms and tilted her head back. They gazed into each other's eyes for a moment, then Ron's warm lips met her own. Her mouth opened wider and her tongue greeted his. Her pussy and little hole clenched as she pressed her petite body into his. A thrill radiated from her womanhood up to the top of her head and down to her toes as his strong arms pulled her even tighter to him and she felt how hard she had made him. She had sensed it growing against her bottom the past few minutes.

She knew her romantic and sexual experiences weren't extensive in terms of the number of guys. She had sex with her high school boyfriend twice, and had "made out" with two other boys before him, only allowing one of those boys to feel her small boobs, and that wasn't right on her skin. She had end of the date kisses with maybe three other guys in high school, one of those kisses was long but not frenching.

She didn't need a lot of experience to know Ron was a fantastic kisser, and lover. She knew their mutual love had a lot to do with it, but the way they seemed to fit together in every romantic, erotic, physical, and loving way was beyond wonderful. Right now, the way their tongues danced, and caressed, and teased was so romantic, so passionate, so hot, and so loving all at the same time. She couldn't imagine a kiss better than this. It melted her heart while making it race too. It also melted her pussy. It made her want to show him how much she loved him, it made her greedy to receive the same from him.

Ron couldn't imagine a hotter kiss. He felt her squirm against his throbbing rod. His right arm slid down her back a little as his palm moved to the right cheek of her luscious ass. His fingers stretched out and he gripped her bun firmly but not harshly. He knew how she'd react to it.

Jean's breathing was labored. She had tensed her pussy and anus when she felt his hand sliding to her bottom, anticipating his action. She felt the squeeze and exhaled sharply into his mouth, then opened her own wider, almost making her jaw ache. Their tongues became wild, possessed by love and desire, continuing the frenzied fencing but then their mouths had to part slightly. They were both gasping ragged breaths.

Ron had to abruptly break the kiss for a couple reasons. He was afraid he'd ejaculate in his pants or pass out from lack of air. He hugged Jean closer. She mirrored it with her arms encircling his neck and shifted slightly so her pussy was pressed tightly against his thigh. He gulped a few breaths, then kissed her neck, Jean leaned her head to the side to give him more to caress. He gave her three breathy, moist kisses, then gasped out his words, "Let's go home now. Okay?"

Jean knew if they didn't leave she'd probably start humping his thigh. She nodded. "Yes... yes, let's leave. Right now." She felt his lips kiss her ear, then a low soft chuckle emanate from throat. Jean hugged him tighter and released a brief giggle. "You make me so crazy. God... I sound like a little slut." She felt his hands slide up her back then palm the sides of her head. She loosened her arms around his neck and leaned back. His eyes were intense as they met hers.

"Jean, I know that was a little joke, but... don't ever think that for real."

Her eyes teared a little. "I-I didn't mean it. I meant... you do make me crazy in... in a good way. I..." She wasn't sure what she had been about to say but it didn't matter because Ron's mouth was on hers and their tongues were dancing again. She couldn't stop herself from squirming and pushing her pussy against his thigh. She now wished they would have gone straight home after dropping Frank at O'Hare.

Ron again abruptly broke the kiss. He was glad he hadn't broken the mood with what he had just said. "Yeah... let's get outta here, right now. Maybe I'm a little bit of a slut too... for you." He grinned as he drew in fast breaths.

Jean giggled. "That's what I meant... for you."

*



Joe took a sip from his bottle of beer then shifted his ass on the top concrete step of the front stoop of his brick bungalow. The house was located on a block that had a mix of frame and brick homes, some remodeled, some not, and some badly in need of maintenance if not repair. There were a couple pre-financial crisis newer homes, on lots that previously had one story frame dwellings which had been razed for the new construction, according to what his neighbor had said. Those two were what Joe called a "quasi 2 flat" design which were really single family homes done in modern version of a classic 2 flat style. A McMansion posing as a two family building.

The gentrification was pushing the lower middle class blue collar folks out of the neighborhood because their rents were skyrocketing, and those who had manageable mortgage payments on their homes were being hit with unmanageable hefty rises in their property assessments and thus in their property taxes too. Gentrification was probably one reason why the two new quasi '2 flats' had been sprayed with gang signs a couple times. He was surprised his house hadn't been tagged yet, although the gangers probably weren't sure if he was one of the "urban pioneers." Not only his age but he didn't fit the profile in other ways too.

His house was on a side street, two blocks south from an east-west arterial street, and one block west from a north-south secondary street. He could hear the traffic from both. Periodically cars from the secondary road used his street to bypass the traffic. He had signed a petition the previous week started by one of the yuppies-- were they still called 'yuppies?' --to get the city to put in speed bumps. The couple didn't have kids but that was their main point, safety of the children.

He thought they were probably more concerned about their Lexus or BMW getting side swiped. Maybe not, they seemed like nice enough people. Quite a few cars did speed along the block, including the expensive cars and SUVs. He figured what really bothered them most was what he called the "indigenous population" in the older cars, more so than the "urban pioneers" in the SUVs and high priced new rides. His own vehicle belonged to the older group.

He turned his head to the right. A car was approaching from the south. It would be the direction she'd be coming, all the side streets were one way, but he quickly knew it wasn't her. He could already hear the loud, very low, bass beat blasting from the stereo system. He saw the roof of it gleaming as it passed within the pools of sulfur yellowish light from the street lamps.

He was no longer sure of the current slang about much of anything, but he called the approaching car a "tricked out low rider," mainly because it had a revised suspension system and rode lower to the ground than normal, possibly some had those goofy inflatable air shocks although he'd never seen any "dancing." Other customary options included wheel well skirts; what he called "spinning" hubcaps, the type that kept turning after the car came to a stop; a lot of extra chrome; and "running lights," sometimes strips of sequentially blinking "marquee" type lights around the rear window, but usually glowing, low wattage neon tubes of blue or purple under the car from the front to the rear wheel wells. The cars were different from what he called "pimpmobiles," although they had much in common.

As it passed in front of his bungalow he saw it was glowing blue neon under this one. He half smiled. Two guys were slouched in the front seat, their heads barely showing, but the smile was for the speed they were moving, probably 15 MPH at best. Yuppie approved. The tricked out rides rarely raced down the street, probably concern about smashing the running lights hitting some pothole. He felt high decibel sound waves the bass beat hit his chest. He tried to imagine what it must be like inside the vehicle for the two Hispanic guys. He had heard or read, or imagined he heard or read, that loud, low range sound waves vibrated one's internal organs, which wasn't supposed to be good.

Another set of headlights was coming up the street. A small car. It also wasn't moving fast and slowed even more at the south end of his block. His cell rang. He looked at the caller ID then flipped it open. "Hi." He didn't smile. "Yeah, I see you right now. Remember? I'm about the middle of the block, keep driving slowly, I'll be on the sidewalk."

He stood and started down the stairs. The corner of his mouth curled slightly. "Yeah, like last time, we'll drive around to the alley and park it in the garage, and I know you can't make that turn into it. I'll drive it." He listened. He raised his arm. "Good. I'll hang up now." He closed the phone and stepped between two parked cars. The compact pulled up and stopped. She looked nervous, probably her fears of the neighborhood. "Hi."

"Hi. I forgot it was the middle of the block."

*



Kyli's face was contorted in orgasmic pleasure as Ted pushed and grinded his thick, hard cock to the very end of her clenching, slippery channel. She sensed her inner contractions around him as her body quaked. She felt his fingertip still diddling her clit radiating electric shivers through her. He hadn't wanted to use the ties but she had insisted. They hadn't used them for months. Being home had made her want to do it this way again. He abruptly pushed and grinded more forcefully. She slid a fraction more towards the head board and felt the loops strain at her ankles sending that odd luscious thrill though her. She moaned, "Urrrh-h-h-hhhh... o-hhhhh... gohhhhd."

Her body shook harder. A realization surfaced in her orgasmic mind -- Ted hadn't cum yet. She gasped a few quick breaths, swallowed, then her voice rasped, "Cum... cum, Ted." She pushed up and back with her bottom and tried to churn her hips but she was still so twitchy it was difficult to do. Ted responded by grinding down into her more forcefully, pressing her pubis further into the pillow. She felt his hairy chest against her back. She knew he was holding most of his weight off her with his one elbow. She shuddered again when his fingertip changed strokes on her clit and increased speed. "Y-you're going to drive... me insane." Her body shook harder for a few moments, she moaned, "Mmmhhh... gohhhd-d."

Ted looked at her profile resting directly on the sheet. Her long, shiny, dark hair was half covering her beautiful face. He slowed the fingertip strokes on her pink bud, then slid his hand higher to her breast, cupping it in his palm. He leaned his head down and stroked her hair back with his face. He was breathing as raggedly as she was. His kissed the corner of her mouth, then her cheek and finally her ear. His voice was low and breathy, "You're all tied up, Ky... like you wanted... in the 'Y' again... You're being a... very... naughty... girl, aren't you?"

Kyli smiled with an open mouth, released a group of quick breaths in lieu of a giggle. "Mmm... you... make me one." She felt his face smear into her hair. Her anus clenched. They had started their little code a few months ago. She knew what was on his mind. He began giving her neck breathy, moist kisses. She started slowly coming down from her orgasm. When his lips reached her shoulders, she closed her eyes and concentrated. She squeezed her pussy as tight as she could around his cock within her, she felt him respond by flexing his manhood. She smiled with clenched teeth.

Ted growled, "Urrrrhh... gohhhd, Ky." It had been a battle for him to restrain his own orgasm. He had thought she wanted to be naughty tonight, it was one reason why he had held back. He wondered if she knew how difficult that had been. He liked her in the "Y" but he hadn't really wanted to do it tonight. He had wanted to face her, do a handful of positions, then get wild. He felt her pussy stop the extra tight clench. He went back to kissing her shoulders as his spine arched upward so his lips could start a journey down her back. He loved the feel of her smooth skin. He loved every square inch of her. He stroked his face across her shoulder blades as a fraction of his throbbing cock backed out of her snug, dewy channel.

Kyli shivered and her eyes closed as she felt his manhood retreat a little. Her moan was half whine, "Mmm-mmhhhhh." His lips returned to skin, kisses meandered down her sleek back. More of his thick cock slid out of her. "Mmhh." He felt so perfect inside her. He suddenly exited the rest. She twitched. "Ooh."

A moment later his lips were at her waist. Her breaths were still labored. Her pussy and anus clenched on their own accord. His left hand moved under her sliding between the sheet and her torso joining his other at her small breasts. His warm palms cupped her pliant mounds, she knew he could tell how taut her nipples were. His fingers opened like scissors, then closed against her nubs, tugging and pulling each nipple firmly but not as harshly as she liked sometimes. She was so glad he played with her breasts.

Her breathing quickened again when she felt his lips center on her spine and began trailing kisses downward. His hands moved slowly out from under her and started a journey down her sides. His tongue appeared at the beginning of her deep bottom cleft. As it wiggled against her tailbone his hands slid onto her fleshy buns which instantly tensed. She felt his palms and fingers grip her flesh and pull slightly, opening her hidden valley. Her pussy and anal pore once more tightened for a moment. Kyli felt soft wet kisses and tongue strokes along the soft, smooth skin of her crevice. Her hips squirmed involuntarily, the little movement made her engorged clit slide against the pillow, causing a delightful, erotic shiver that radiated through her entire body. She murmured, "Ohhh... god... Ted."
Ted's balls were definitely aching and his cock was throbbing with each beat of his heart as his hands opened her deep valley wider. It had been a struggle not to cum in Ky's perfect pussy. Every time they made love, made lust, he wanted it to go on and on and on, especially after they had been apart for a while. He raised his head and gazed at her squinting orifice. It tightened and relaxed a few times, as if it was winking at him.

His face descended, his tongue reappeared and planted broadly and firmly on her torrid, little orifice, then pushed and undulated against her. He felt her tense then Ky's spine dipped pouting her bottom for him. His tongue started stroking and swirling on his petite target. He felt her shiver again.

Kyli breathlessly whispered, "Ooohhh... mmmhh... Ted." She felt his hands tightened on her buns and spread them a bit more. Her eyes shut tighter. She gasped a quick breath and held it as her face turned into the cotton sheet. Her anus clenched. She knew what he was going to do. Her already racing heart quickened its beat. He had tried it or done it a half dozen times since last August. He was always too good to her. It always made her feel both embarrassed and little like a slut too. She wanted to tell him no. She couldn't help herself though. And she knew afterwards, she wouldn't feel slutty because Ted would make her know, feel, and believe he had wanted to do it as much as she desired it.

Less than a year ago she couldn't have imagined the intensity of passion, pleasure, and love that was possible between a man and woman making love. Each time they made love, made passionate, lusty love, it made her heart sing with unrestrained joy, yet it also made her heart ache. She knew how much he loved her and how much she loved him. She knew that if she lived a hundred lifetimes, she'd never find a more perfect lover, mate, friend, yet she also knew they wouldn't be together for the rest of their lives as they both wanted, as committed lovers, as husband and wife, there would be no children created from their love, and that would be her fault, her fears would never allow it to happen. Her greatest and most selfish fear was that she'd never be happy because there were no clear choices, no good choices in this wonderful and terrible situation. There were no completely right and good choices for her between this amazing, beautiful, insane love and her love for their parents.

She felt his tongue stiffen and press at the very center of her still clenched anus. The heartbreaking thoughts began to dissipate. His tongue tip pulled away. She felt his teeth nip the flesh of her crevice. She felt his hot, moist breath on her skin. She knew what he was going to say.

Ted took a couple quick deep breaths. "Relax... your little hole. Push out some. Do it, Ky... do it for me." Ted laved his tongue around her torrid anus feeling it, waiting for it to relax.

Kyli concentrated. It took her nearly a half minute to do as he asked. Then she felt the stiffened tip pushing, undulating, squirming. She felt her anus dilating as the tip of his tongue pushed into her ass. She had thought they might do anal tonight. She hadn't thought he'd do analingus though. She was now very glad she had used two disposable enemas before her shower getting ready for their date. Her eyes shut tighter as she felt a fraction more of his tongue wiggle into bottom. Her voice was breathless, "Oh... oh Ted, oh... baby."

Ted knew his tongue wasn't in very far. He stiffened it more, and pushed harder. His throat muscles were starting to ache. A little more of his lingual phallus entered her torrid hole. Only an inch at most, which was probably his max. He unfortunately didn't have a long tongue. He held it there for ten seconds, twisting and undulating, then began pulling back and pushing in, fucking Ky's tight back door with his tongue. His saliva had lubed her. He moved it a little faster, sometimes just his tongue, sometimes keeping it stiff and bobbing his head. He felt his lower teeth grating the underside of his tongue.

Kyli pushed her face into the sheet as her hands formed fists. She started trembling again. She murmured, "Oh... mmmmhh... Ted... mmh Ted."

She spread her arms as far apart as the ties on her wrists would allow. Her hips started squirming rubbing her still turgid clit on the pillow beneath. She felt his hands tighten on her fleshy buns and open her valley wider. It made her body tense. For a few moments it seemed her pussy and anus were one orifice sending quivering, luscious waves of pleasure through her.

Ted pulled his tired tongue from her torrid asshole, broadened his oral tool and lapped slow, sensual strokes from the bottom of her pink slit up the centerline of her spread valley, over her hot anal pore to her coccyx. He coursed his tongue like that a half dozen times, Kyli's ass squirmed and pushed towards each of his slow, lingual strokes. His hands released her buns and slid to her hips, letting her deep valley close. He roughly pushed his face into her flesh, smearing his face around her pronounced bottom. His balls had turned blue, his cock was throbbing, aching to be inside her again.

He moved, sliding his hairy chest over her buns, then his abdomen, and finally his thick, hard cock slid through her crack, hugged by the baby smooth skin of her deep, warm crevice. His right elbow held most of his torso weight off her as he kissed her shoulder, then reached for the drawer of the bedside table with his right hand. He felt her hips squirming, her spine dipped more as her ass pushed up against his rod. Her hidden hot spot pressed firmly against his rod which made it automatically flex in response.

He opened the drawer and pulled out the K-Y. His partially open mouth, gasping ragged, excited breaths, formed a hint of a smile when he noticed the toys he had gotten her last fall. He put the tube of gel on the sheet, then pulled out the medium sized butt plug. He held it as he used both elbows to keep his weight off her. He gave her shoulders, then her neck moist kisses, then pressed his lips to her ear, pushing, making her head turn, showing him her profile. The tip of his tongue played around her ear. She shivered beneath him.

His voice was breathy, low, and soft but had a bit of an edge to it too, "Wanna play with a toy tonight, Ky? You brought them with you. You feel like being a very naughty girl tonight, don't you, baby."

Kyli was panting her breaths. She swallowed and kept her eyes closed. "I... I jus'... want you inside me again. I wanna... feel you cum in me."

"You want to feel me pump my seed into your bottom... don't you?"

"I-I don't care whi..." She panted a few more breaths, began to speak, then took more breaths. She nodded against his face.

"You want my cock in your ass?"

She nodded.

"Say it, Ky... say where you want me."

"Mmmmmhhhh," Kyli released a whining moan. Her hips squirmed more intensely, her bottom pushed up more with more strength, actually lifting Ted higher.

Ted kissed her ear then whispered, "Say it, Ky."

She panted a few more breaths. "I... I want you... in my bottom."

He smiled and kissed her ear again. He once more whispered, "God... I love you, even if you are a very naughty girl."

Kyli smiled with an open, gasping mouth. "Sh-shut up." She felt Ted's thick cock stroking again. Her smile disappeared, her face turned into the sheet again. "Mmmmhhh."

Ted's back arched up as he planted kisses on her back, again amazed at how satiny smooth, soft, and seemingly poreless her skin was. His legs moved, folding under him as his torso rose. He kept holding the plug in his left hand as his right unscrewed the top of the lube. He coated the toy quickly, then left the tube open and dropped it on the sheet. He shifted back on his knees so he could bend down to smear his face over her luscious buns again, then his hand gripped her cheek so he could lave his tongue on her hot little hole a few times. Ky moaned and pushed her ass towards his face.

His torso rose again as he moved forward once more. He kept gripping her bun, exposing her squinting anal pore. His other hand brought the rounded, conical shaped plug to the center of her asshole. "Relax, Ky." He waited a moment and saw the change in her pore. He touched the tip of the toy to it. She clenched for a second then relaxed. He gently twisted and pushed the plug. Her anus began to yawn. He moved his thumb to the base and put more pressure on it. Her little hole dilated faster. At the widest part Kyli tensed, but he knew from past experience she didn't want him to stop. She moaned into the sheet. He knew she was having a moment's worth of discomfort, then the toy popped into her so fast he barely saw it happen. Her anus closed tight below the conical bulb around the cylindrical neck of the toy.

Kyli flinched. "Ooh."

Ted half smiled. He thought that twitch and little ooh were so damn cute. He said what he always did. "You okay? Does it hurt?"


Kyli was panting her breaths. She had to swallow before speaking. "No... no, it's good." She felt his thumb push and slowly wiggle the base. "Mmmhh... oh gohhhd."

Ted leaned back and his free hand reached for the necktie end secured with a slip knot to one of the balusters of the footboard. He pulled it and Ky's left leg was free to move although the necktie looped end was still around her ankle. He switched hands on the toy, then reached back with his right arm and freed her other leg.

His hands held her slender waist as his knees shuffled and slid closer to her, pushing her toned thighs wider apart. His knees nudged under her thighs, his shins continued sliding on the cotton sheet as his hands on her waist pulled her towards him causing her slender arms still looped at her wrists to straighten out more on the sheet above her head. He stopped. His right hand left her waist and pushed his stiff, thick, throbbing cock downward. The helmet was a fraction away from her glistening pink slit pressing into the pillow under her pubis. He inched forward as his left hand pulled at her waist. The tip of his love muscle pushed between the pillow and Kyli's wet pussy. When the tip of the helmet touched her taut, shivering clit, Ky twitched.

She breathlessly gasped, "Oh god."

Ted's right hand returned to her waist. His hips pushed forward, his hands pulled her towards him. They both felt his hard rod slide against a portion of her slippery labs and her pink pearl. Kyli's hips pushed downward increasing the friction. Her hips started moving, so did Ted's. He felt her smooth inner thighs sliding back and forth against the tops of his. His knees pushed against the ends of the pillow under her which pressed the length of his cock upward as Ky pushed down with more strength. To Ted it almost felt like he was inside her perfect pussy. Kyli started to tremble from the erotic shivers of pleasure radiating again from between her legs. She knew she was on the path to another orgasm. Their breathing grew more ragged.

Ted continued to hold her waist as he leaned forward. His hips kept moving, sliding his cock forward and back, forward and back as Ky slid her wet slit in a mirrored opposite rhythm. His hairy abdomen pressed against her curvy, pouting ass, his spine curved upward as he gave her shoulders and upper back moist kisses. A little lower on her sleek back his teeth added little nipping bites to the kisses. They seemed to add more energy to Ky's humping. The nips turned into lingering clamping bites, not harsh but his head slowly swayed pulling her flesh. It made her hips churn forcefully.

Kyli released a trembling murmur, "Oh-h-hhh-h-h... Teh-h-hdd."

Her hip movement lengthened. Her clit moved passed the head of Ted's manhood, so when she pushed back the tip dipped slightly between her labia, catching a little at the top of her channel entrance before it poked against her tingling pearl which then slid against the helmet and thick staff.

Ted gave her back another kiss and twisting bite then his torso rose. He needed his cock in her soon. This was feeling too good. His hands slid to her hips then onto her pronounced buns. His thumbs dipped into her deep valley, opening it. He gazed at the rectangular base of the butt plug. His right thumb moved to it. He pushed and slowly wiggled the base.

"Mmh." The sensation at her anus made her twitch, then jerk her hips backward, forward, then back again. "Oh." Her eyes opened wide. The head of Ted's wonderful cock was lodge in her slippery channel.

Ted groaned, "Ahhh... jeez."

Kyli's body moved on its own. Her hips jerked back, her drooling cunnie took half of Ted's cock inside. His thick manhood made her feel the toy in her ass more. It was like he was filling her front and back at the same time. She exhaled, "Oh god." She gasped a few breaths. "Oh... Ted." Again, her body seemed to move on its own, her hips churned and pushed back again, more of Ted's thick love muscle slid into her.

Ted's body also moved on its own. He shoved the last of his throbbing rod into Ky. He grunted, "Arrrh." He could sense the bulb of the toy in her ass, like an odd pressure to the top side of his cock. His balls had turned blue from holding off on his desire to fill her with his seed. As always he had wanted to be sure she reached orgasm first, and he always wanted their lovemaking to last forever, but now, he really needed to get relief and give her what he had been holding back.

Without really thinking about it, Ted moved his hands to her hips. He pulled her ass up as his own rose from his heels.

Kyli's knees slid forward, her pussy rose from the pillow, she pushed and grinded her bottom against Ted's groin. She felt the thick, hard muscle within her slippery channel pull back then thrust into her depths again. Smat. "Ahhh... yes... yes... ohgod... Ted." She felt his right hand slide under her. As he had earlier, two fingertips attended her pearl. An intense wave of erotic delight radiated from her pussy and coursed through her body making her shudder. His cock pulled back and plunged to her depths, again... again... again...

Ted's pubis rammed her luscious ass -- smat... smat... smat... smat...

Pushing into her ass, feeling her torrid anal ring tight around his girth, slowly sliding down every inch of his throbbing length, was no longer on Ted's mind. His cock within her slippery, snug pussy felt as perfect as it always did and he wasn't about to move it somewhere else. It was obvious Ky felt the same way.

He gazed downward as he continued thrusting into her tight, slippery warmth. He loved how her buns did that little recoil bounce each time he rammed into her tight cunt. He wanted her to reach orgasm again but he didn't think he'd last long enough. Even in the heat of the moment, for a few seconds he tried to think of some new logic, some way to convince Ky that they should just tell all to Mom and Dad.

The thought disappeared when Ky's ass shoved back with more force and her hips gyrated crazily. He drove his love muscle hard into her and stayed deep, his hips churned, grinding his cock in her tight depths. He was sure he could feel the end of her cervix. His fingertips started to change speeds and directions on her pink pearl. He saw and felt Kyli's slim, petite body quake for five seconds, then continue trembling. He pulled only a fraction of his cock back, then jammed it into her again, grinding it into her as before. She twitched three times, her trembling neared shaking.

Ky was struggling for each breath. "T-Ted.... I'm... so cl-ose... ohgod... ohgod!" She huffed a few breaths, then whispered between gasps, "Harder... harder... please... now... ohgod." She felt his hand at her waist slide under her to her small breasts, smearing over them, gripping firmly, his thumb rubbing over each nipple that stood at attention. Abruptly the force and speed of his thrusts intensified and quickened. "Oh!... Yeah... yes... ohgodyes." Ky's body was quaking again but she tried her best to mirror his movements, shoving back to meet his thrusts.

Thap - smat - smat - thap - smat - thap - thap - thap...

Ted was gasping ragged breaths as his kept ramming his cock into Kyli's perfect pussy. "Ky... I... can't... last much..."

Thap - thap - smat - thap - thap...

"T-Ted... uh... uhhh... mmmmhh... oh-oh... ohgod!" Kyli again seemed to lose control of her body as her orgasm enveloped her. Her ass squirmed and pushed back towards Ted as if her body was possessed. "Cum... cum-in-me... hard... harder... cum... cum, Ted."

Both his hands moved to Ky's slender waist. His ass reared back and he thrust into her a half dozen times, then on the seventh plunge, he pulled her luscious, fleshy buns tight against his groin, his eyes on her glorious ass as he again grinded his thick cock into her. "Arrrr... arrrh... K-Ky... AHH!"

His balls tightened and his body froze for a moment as the first surge of seed boiled up from his core and spewed within Kyli's quivering, tight channel, followed quickly by another, another, another, another, another. He had saved up for a few days and knew after this, there would be more to give her. He was sweating and he could see a slight sheen of perspiration on Ky's back too. God... she was so perfect, so beautiful, and so incredibly sexy. He grunted with the last spasm of his cock. "Urgh."

Kyli sucked a few deeper breaths, then swallowed before speaking breathlessly, "Oh god... Ted..." She smiled. "You're... so... good to me." She gasped a few more breaths. "You drive... me so insane." She gulped another breath. "God... you had so much goop. I could feel it pumping into me." For a moment she thought about how much she wanted to have a baby with him. She shut her eyes and made the wish vanish.

Ted flexed his cock to see how quickly he was shrinking. He heard Ky let out a huffing giggle, then her channel squeezed around his prick. It made him release a brief growl, "Urrrh."

Another breathless, brief giggle escaped her lips. "I like this... way, but I wish I was..." She took a deeper breath. "... facing you right now."

Ted was still taking ragged breaths. "Lie flat... we'll see if we can move... you onto your back without me pulling out."

She vaguely recalled they had been able to do that a few times but couldn't remember exactly how they had done it. She liked how he always said he didn't want to leave her to move. She blinked. "Mmm... Ted?"

"Huh? What?"

"What about the... the thing in my butt."

He smiled and looked at her ass. He had forgotten about the plug. His smile grew into a grin. He leaned forward hoping his slowly softening dick wouldn't slip out from her cozy confines. His lower abdomen pressed against her buns. He kissed her shoulder, then her head. He spoke softly at her ear, "What about it?"

"Let's... take it out."

"Does it hurt?"

"It... it just feels weird. It... it did when... um... we were doing... when we were making love just now."

"Weird good? Or weird bad?"

"I-I don't know, it..." She smiled. "It just feels weird weird."

The conversation had stopped the deflating of his member. He swayed his groin against her buns, her ass flexed.

"Ted."

"Why don't we leave it in for... a while?"

"Why... why don't we take it out and..." She smiled again. "And get that ice cream."

Ted sighed, then half smiled. His voice was low and hinted at disappointment, "Ky."

Kyli echoed his sigh. "Teh-ed." She pushed up with her bottom. She felt the odd erotic thrill of having something in her little hole. "C'mon."

Once more he sighed. "Why do I always let you have your way?"

Kyli smiled. Her eyebrows rose on her smooth forehead. "Because you love me?" She bit her lower lip. "And... because there's later or... tomorrow?" She pushed and squirmed her bottom against him.
*



Her body recoiled each time she shoved her ass back to meet every plunge of Joe's hard, thick cock. Her forearms were on the dresser top, her palms flat against the backstop, her face down until she raised her head and turned it to the side. Her eyes swiveled to look behind her. She spoke through her ragged breaths, "I wanna watch... make me... make me watch."

Her face contorted more when she felt his thumb and finger twist and tug her taut nipple. Her other breast kept swinging back and forth with each of his thrusts. She turned her head forward angled up only slightly, but her eyes turned upward to look at Joe in the mirror as her body kept jerking from the force of his thrusts. She was gasping ragged breaths. "Harder," she whispered, "harder." She gulped another breath. "Make me... watch."

Joe knew what she wanted. Her mouth was open gasping breaths. He moved his right hand from her pussy, sliding it up her spine. His palm and fingers corralled most of her hair at the back of her head then formed a fist. He pulled it, forcing her neck to arch back and raising her head up, even tilting it passed vertical somewhat. Her shoulders rose next, her elbows planted on the dresser top propping herself up, taking some of the force off hair. Her spine dipped a fraction more, pouting her ass even more, all the while never interrupting the rhythm of her rocking back to meet his thrusts. He saw her face clearly in the mirror, her open mouth taking hurried breaths, her eyes locked with his, and now with her shoulders up, he also had a peek of her swaying, firm breasts. His left hand moved to her cunnie. Two fingertips rubbed her taut clit.

She whispered once more, "Harder... harder."

He knew that didn't necessarily mean the plunging of his cock. It could mean his hand pulling her hair, or his fingertips rubbing her clit, or to move that hand to maul her tits, but it also could mean his thrusting, or everything. What he wanted to do was move her to the bed, slow things down, take a breather, then get back into the intensity, but he knew she needed this first. He guessed he needed it too, it was a release of frustration, sexual and otherwise for him. She also loved the goddamn mirror, it had nothing to do with narcissism, she wanted to watch what he did to her. He admitted he liked watching her in it too.

At twenty-one, she was undeniably hot, nubile, nearly every guy's wet dream. And she did make him rock hard, yet the most mysterious thing about that fact, was that, for the most part, he found it difficult to reach orgasm, no matter how bottom line horny he was or how tight her slippery cunt felt around his cock. He had been vaguely developing a theory that possibly guys at middleage, or more correctly, when guys reached 46, orgasms somehow started becoming connected to emotions. What they were doing right now, wasn't making love, it was animal sex, maybe making lust at best. He had feelings for her, but not love, at least not that kind of love.

His eyes moved from the mirror and gazed down. She had probably put on a couple more pounds since last time. Her ass definitely looked more curvy, more seductive. He really liked seeing that bounce in her buns when his groin smacked against them. Some ripple in her flesh, but it was mostly bounce. Nan's was only bounce, and if he had ever...

He shut his eyes for a second. He wasn't going to think about her at this moment. He looked up and pulled his fist back, arching her neck just a bit more. His hand moved from her pussy and gripped her left breast, his fingertips dug into her flesh nearly viciously. He saw her eyes close in the mirror's reflection as her body shuddered. His hand moved to her other swaying mound, his thumb and index finger clamped her erect nipple hard, then twisted and tugged it savagely. Again her body quivered but she never lost the rhythm of her ass slamming into his pubis.

She closed her eyes tightly as a moan emanated from her throat, "Uhh-urrrrrrhh." She could feel lines of her pussy dew running down her inner thighs. She was getting close... so close.

He released her nipple and squeezed that breast as he had the other, digging his fingertips into her pliant flesh, then did it once more to its twin, before his fingertips raked down her torso to her mons, where he once again started diddling and rubbing her exposed, taut clit, rougher this time though. He increased the force and speed of his thrusts.

Joe closed his eyes. A vision of some old porn vid appeared in his mind. The guy and the chick were in a similar position, the girl bent over at the waist, the guy behind, wildly fucking her like a goddamn machine, a fuck-o-matic robot. He opened his eyes and gazed into the mirror. He was fucking her just like that vid. Was that what he had become? Nothing more than a fuck-o-matic?

Her body started to shake and get out of her control. She shut her eyes. She wished he'd let go of her hair and wrap his hand around her throat to hold her head up like he did once last time. "Oh... urrrrrhh-h-h... Ja... Ja... Jo-ohhh... oh... fu... ah-h-h-hh."

He looked down at her ass. His balls were aching. He wanted to cum, to unload into her depths. Fill her cunt with hot jiz, pump so much spunk into her that it would drool down her thighs. His cock was rock hard, as good as any erection he had as a teenager, at least as best as he could recall. None of this made sense. She was hot, beautiful, every guy's fucking wet dream. Why the hell can't I shoot?!

She shut her eyes tightly again as she peaked. "AH-H-HHH!" She wanted to feel his cock spew heat into her. Sometimes he wouldn't until their second round. Oh god... it felt so good... so good and would be better if right now... Her head flopped forward as he released her hair. The fingers at her shivering, tingling clit disappeared. Both his hands gripped her tits, hard, savagely, his fingertips digging into her flesh for a few seconds, the his digits gripped and twisted both nipples. "Ah! YES!" Her body was on autopilot, quaking, jerking on its own, as her orgasm intensified with the hot erotic pain shooting into her breasts down to her core. A warbling, whining moan passed her lips, "Oh-h-h-hhh... ye-ah-h-hhh," as her ass continued to buck against his thrusts.

Joe shoved deep again, then grinded against her ass. Sweat was rolling down his forehead, chest, and back. His mouth was open, gasping rushed, deep breaths. He released her nipples, then his hands held her slender waist. Sweat from his brow dripped onto her buns. His balls were blue. He had almost shot his load but never reached the point of explosion. It made no sense to him, no sense at all. He looked up her body. Her shoulders had lowered, her arms were folded together on dresser top. She was resting her forehead on them. Her back expanded with each of her hurried gasps for breath.

Joe swallowed then cleared his throat. "You okay?"

She breathlessly giggled for a moment. She didn't move her head so she spoke to the dresser top, "Yes, I'm fine... gohhhd.... couldn't you tell?" She huffed a few more breaths. "Why didn't you cum?" She noticed how rubbery her legs felt.

Joe lied, "I held off. I want to be sure I can get it up for round 2." He sucked a deeper breath. "How about a quick shower, then... let's move to the bed."

"I want another glass of wine too."

*



Ron didn't bother turning on the kitchen light, the only illumination came from a darkness activated nightlight plugged into an outlet at the wall countertop. As soon as they both crossed the threshold, Ron took Jean in his arms as hers rose, slid over his shoulders and corralled his neck. He kissed her passionately, urgently, her mouth opened wide and her tongue greeted his. Their breathing was already ragged. His hands slid down to her always pouting bottom. He gripped her buns. Jean exhaled a sharp breath into his mouth. She felt his fingers working her miniskirt up. She abruptly broke the kiss, gasping breaths. Ron's face coursed through her dark hair then down to her neck, his moist, warm lips began planting wonderful, passionate kisses. She tilted her head to give him more to caress. She sensed the hem of her skirt nearing her waist.

Jean gasped her words, "We... we should... go upstairs."

Ron also spoke breathlessly, "I can't wait... for upstairs." His fingers got her skirt up to her waist, then pushed under her cotton panties, feeling her toned, smooth, luscious buns.

Jean shifted slightly. She mashed her already dewy pussy against his thigh. Her hips squirmed on their own accord. She felt Ron's face nudge her jaw. She tilted her head back and felt his warm lips course up and down her throat. Her fingertips dug into his shoulders. She breathlessly whispered, "Oh... ohgod, Ron."

His tongue traveled around her ear. He whispered, "I need to taste you, right now, Jean... right now." His hands moved to her hips, his thumbs hooked over the waistband of her panties and started working them down, not far though because Jean's pussy was mashed against his thigh and began to squirm and stroke against his leg. He planted another wet kiss on the side of her neck.

Jean's breaths were more ragged than a few moments ago. Her words were half moans, half gasps, "Nnnnhhh... up... upstairs... let's... go upstairs."

"No... now, right now, Jean. On... on the table. Get on the table."

"No... not the table." She huffed a few breaths, then released a brief, breathless giggle. "How... how do you do this to me?" She let out another giggled gasp.

"Table... come on."

"No... no... The-the couch."

"Fine... the couch." He instantly separated from Jean, grabbed her hand and started pulling her into the open living room area, then nearly shoved her onto the couch. He dropped to his knees and grabbed the sides of her little panties and started tugging them down. "Raise your butt up!"

Jean laughed. "I'm trying!" She arched her back making her shoulders, neck, and head press into the back of the couch as she pushed up with her legs. Her bottom rose off the seat cushion and Ron quickly yanked her panties down to her knees. "I want to take my sandals off." Ron shuffled back so she could bring her legs together.

"We'll get to those later."

"Ro-on, I..." She watched him get her panties past her feet. "I want them o... oh." Ron gripped her hips and pulled her to the very edge of the seat cushion then his hands moved behind her knees quickly raising and folding her legs up and back, her knees were nearly touching the outside of her shoulders. She tensed knowing what was going to happen next. "Mmmmh!" Her eyes shut tightly and she held her breath as Ron's tongue lapped crazily up and down her moist slit. She exhaled then murmured, "Oh... ohRon... ohgod." She tensed again and shivered when his oral phallus swirled on and around her already taut clit. "Mmmhhh-h-h." She swayed her hips and pushed her pussy firmly to his mouth.

She had missed him and their lovemaking so much. How they could both display so much passion, so much need and desire and how perfectly natural it felt to do so. She loved him beyond words and knew he loved her just as much. They could act like animals in heat and it was still making wonderful, beautiful love. She murmured, "Ohgod... Ron... oh honey."

Jean wanted to run her fingers through his hair, have her palms caress his head, but in his haste he had trapped her arms behind her legs in the somewhat awkward, slouching position. She shut her eyes again and pushed the back of her head into the couch as an intense, shivering wave of erotic delight radiated from between her legs to the top of her head and down her legs to her toes.

Ron had been dreaming of this moment, it seemed like ages since his tongue had touched her, felt her slippery, smooth texture, too long since he inhaled her intoxicating fragrance, too long since he had tasted her feminine dew. As always he wanted her to reach orgasm first, wanted to feel her quake and squirm with pleasure, know that he had given that to her, that he had shown her in this way how much he loved her, wanted her, thought she was hot and beautiful. And he loved it when she went orgasmic. It was a rush for him too, like an abstract intellectual orgasm. Her pleasure really was his too. He stiffened his tongue and plunged it into her dewy channel.

"Ahh!" Jean's eyes shut tightly and her head pushed into the back cushion of the couch. Her body started trembling. She felt his tongue thrust in and retract a half dozen times, like a miniature version of what his cock would be like. It pushed in again then stayed planted wiggling and swirling crazily. It made her hips squirm and strain towards his face. She murmured, "Mmmhhh... ahhh."

He loved hearing the little sounds she made. It urged him to give her more and more pleasure. His oral phallus pulled from her wet warmth and lapped against her wonderful big jewel. He felt her body quiver and twitch.

Jean felt her abdomen tense tight. Her body jerked then shuddered. Her eyes shut tightly for a few seconds as intense tingling waves of delight radiated flowed through her body. Her breaths were coming fast and shallow. She looked at Ron's face. Their eyes met. Her hands formed fists as she clenched the seat cushions on either side of her. "Oh-h-hhhh... oh R-Ronnnnn."

She panted more breaths. She shut her eyes again. She was on the brink. Her abdomen then her entire body began uncontrollable twitching as if orchestrated by his tongue, a push here, a stroke that way, then the other. Her eyes met his once more. "R-R-Rah... ahhnnnn... mmmh... oh-ah-ah... ahhh... Rohhhhhnn!"

Jean strained towards his mouth, her body out of her control, shaking, twitching, jerking, orgasmic waves like repeating rolling shocks of delightful electricity coursed through her. She felt Ron's lips form an "o" around her clitoris, he sucked gently as his firmed tongue tip flickered on what he called her pink pearl, then his tongue flattened and rubbed vigorously. Her eyes shut tightly as an explosion of pleasure took her breath away for a few moments. Through clenched teeth she moaned, "Urrrrrhhhhh."

Ron was gasping breaths too as he slowed the movements of his tongue. His cock was aching to be inside her but he kept his tongue working, it moved from her wonderful pearl down her slit, lapping one side then the other, dipping between, then it slid back to her clit. He almost chuckled when Jean twitched hard again and released a little yelp. He needed to be inside her. He couldn't wait another minute.

"Ron... Ron, enough." She gasped a few more quick breaths. "Too much, honey." Jean's open mouth formed the hint of a smile. Every time she told him 'too much,' it never seemed right. It was almost like there was too much physical, erotic pleasure at a certain point and if he gave her more, she'd not be able to enjoy what he had already given her. She swallowed then huffed her words, "Oh god... Ron... I love you... so much."

He stroked his face over her flat, rising and falling abdomen. He gave her tummy a few breathy moist kisses as he slowly lowered her folded legs. When her feet touched the floor he turned his head to the side. He spoke while gasping his own breaths. "I love you too, and... I want... I need to be inside you... now.... now, Jean."

Ron raised his head. His hands slid to the sides of her short sleeve top and started pushing it up higher, more kisses to her abdomen, then when her feminine mounds were exposed, he planted kisses over each and sucked first one nipple then the other, his tongue ravenously playing with each taut nub. He felt her hands cup his head. He gave her rising and falling breasts a few more caresses, then abruptly stood up. His hands went to the waist of his jeans, unbuttoning and unzipping them.

Jean's thighs came together but when she raised her legs her calves splayed outward, her feet planted on the edge of the cushion. She reached for her right foot, her fingers worked the little buckle on her thin strap leather sandal. She was still breathing heavily as the buckle opened. "Honey, let's go upstairs." She slipped the right sandal off and it fell to the floor as she watched Ron shove his jeans and underwear passed his knees. His hard, thick cock sprang out, pointing towards the ceiling, nearly standing up vertical. Her left hand reached for her other sandal. "Maybe we should go upstairs and finish undr-"

Ron had gotten his jeans and jockeys off one leg and started pulling his shirt over his head as he interrupted, "I can't wait for upstairs. Now... I need to be inside you right now."

He tossed his shirt to the side and knelt in front of Jean once again. He pushed her knees apart, then his mouth covered Jean's pink, glistening, exotic floweret once more, his wild tongue stroking her petals, dipping into channel; tasting her dew, her warmth, her slippery smoothness, which all made up her flavor to him. Jean twitched at his first lingual touch, then shuddered when his tongue again caressed and rubbed her pink pearl.

Jean's eyes shut tightly. "Oooh-h-h-hhh."

Ron's torso abruptly rose. He didn't bother getting his jeans and underwear off his left leg. He moved closer, his legs shifted into a half folded position, his feet planted on the carpet, his knees pushed into the edge of the seat cushion, his right hand gripped the top of the back cushion, his left hand planted to Jean's side. His face turned slightly and lowered to Jean's. His mouth pressed against hers which opened for his tongue and their familiar lingual dance began, the frenzied version. Finally his throbbing cock made contact with her slippery, pink slit. Jean twitched again, then once more when his manhood slid over her still shivering clit. Ron, in his awkward, crouched position continued stroking his cock between her wet petals and over her pearl. Jean's legs began to flex and push her pussy towards his sliding length and girth.

Jean without warning quickly turned her head to the side breaking the kiss. Between her hurried breaths, she said, "Let's... go upstairs... to the... bed."

Ron responded between his own ragged gasps as he smeared his face through her fragrant hair, "No... no, I-I need to be... inside you... right now... right now, Jean."

"'kay-okay." She'd rather be upstairs but she wanted him inside her too. Again she almost laughed at how crazy they were sometimes. She wasn't even that comfortable in the position she was but she didn't really care. She wanted him inside her right now too. "I'll guide you in." She huffed a few deep breaths.

Ron's torso rose. He watched Jean's right arm move quickly, her delicate hand gripped his rod. "Urh." His hips moved as she guided the head to her channel opening. He thought of something they did every so often. He quickly exhaled a sentence, "Rub the tip on your pearl first." As soon as the words passed his lips he half regretted it. He knew that alone might make him shoot his load. He wanted to be inside her!

Jean almost refused, she wanted him inside. She gripped his girth a little tighter, brought the bulbous head to her shivering clit. Her body twitched at the touch, then she shook her hand making the firm-soft helmet quickly move back and forth over her very sensitive nub in short nearly vibrating strokes. Her eyes shut tightly and her teeth clenched as she felt herself nearly peak again. "Rrrrrrrh."

Ron's jaw also tightened as he growled, "Urrrh... gohhd."

Jean moved his cock to her weeping entrance. "Inside... push, honey."

Ron's cock flexed, his spine curved slightly as his hips moved forward a couple inches. "Urrh." She was so wonderfully tight.
"Mmmh." Jean felt her pussy automatically grip the bulbous head and a little of his staff. She released his cock, both her hands wrapped around his elbows. She was still gasping her breaths. "Ron, go... OH!" Her channel was instantly stretched and the head of his manhood punched her cervix. Her body stiffened.

Through his ragged breaths Ron swore as his body froze. "Dammit-dammit. Sorry... sorry, Jean. Did I... hurt you?" He silently cursed himself for being so damn stupid and selfish.

It had hurt a little, but Jean's body began to relax. She giggled breathlessly. "It... it surprised me."

"Do you want me to pull out?"

"No." She huffed a few breaths. "Just... wait a few seconds." She turned her head and tilted it up. Ron's mouth was open as he gasped his breaths. "You feel so big."

"I wasn't thinking... sorry." He swallowed. "I-I won't be able to... last long."

"I don't care." Jean's hips swayed slightly, then she pressed towards Ron. She really did think he felt bigger. It had been too many weeks since they had made love. He was inside her again. It felt wonderful, it felt perfect. Whatever discomfort there had been a few moments ago vanished. "Push... push like you do."

"Jean, are you su-"

She broke in, "Push... push, honey."

Ron grinded his throbbing muscle within her depths. He felt her hugging pussy squeeze tighter around his length and girth. "Urrrr... jeezuz." He wished he would have asked her to suck the head really hard, but he doubted that would have lessened the pressure on his trigger this time.

Jean's teeth were gritted. A little smile curved her lips. "Do you like that, sweetheart?"

"Yeah..." He took a deeper breath, then growled, "Urh... ye-ahhh."

"Move... move, honey. I-I want to feel you moving."

Ron pulled back on his cock, then with all the restraint he could muster, he pushed in faster than he intended but a lot slower than he wanted. On the third stroke Jean shoved towards him and her hips churned. He stayed planted deep and grinded into her. He shut his eyes. He felt his balls tightened. He didn't want to cum yet. Not yet... not yet!

Jean looked at his face. She knew he was holding back. "Put... let me put my legs on your shoulders." She took a couple hurried breaths. "Pull me dow... ooh." Ron did what she was about to say, he moved her towards him, her bottom off the cushion. Her head and shoulders were now flat on the seat of the couch. His arms moved, helping her get her calves against his shoulders. She could feel his thick pubic hair around her pussy. She again wished... half wished... they were upstairs in the bed. "Oh... god, Ron." She gulped a few more breaths. "Hard... you wanna do it hard... don't you?" She knew he did.

"I... I want it to be good for you." He took a few ragged breaths. "Jean... I won't last long."

"I want to feel you cum... cum in me... cum-in-me." She panted a few seconds as her hips grinded more intensely. "Hard... fast. Now... now." She clenched her jaw. Her nostrils flared.

He hoped it really was what she wanted too, but either way, Ron felt possessed and as he retracted and plunged into her, the only thing that would have halted him from ramming into her was Jean telling him to stop or that it hurt. He was on the verge of cuming as he repeatedly plunged his hard, pulsing cock into her tight, slippery warmth. He felt her shove towards him on every stroke, ramming their pubic areas together.

smat--smat--smat--smat...

With every thrust, Jean's body lurched and she grunted, "Uh... uh... uh... mm... urh... uh..."

Ron's jaw was clenched as he increased the pace. Jean instantly matched the new rhythm and shoved harder to meet each plunge.

smat-smat-smat-smat...

Ron's eyes shut tight again. "Arrrhh... Je... Jean... I-I... can't la-"

"Cum... cum, honey." She felt herself rising to a new peak. It sometimes happened like this. Ron would lick her to a beautifully intense orgasm, then they would make love furiously when her first orgasm was still making her clit and pussy shiver and she'd get close to another. She didn't care about that though, she wanted to give Ron was he needed, and she did desperately want to feel him pumping his goo into her. She didn't have to wait long.

"Urh! Jean... oh god... JEAN!" Ron rammed into her perfect channel three more times, then before the fourth he knew he couldn't hold back a moment longer. He thrust into her and grinded crazily, his balls and body tightened, and he felt his cock expand a fraction more as a week's worth of jiz boiled up from his balls through his stiff muscle and virtually exploded into Jean's tightening channel. It felt so freakin' perfect except for not feeling her pussy going into spasms too. Somewhere in his orgasmic mind he wished he could have withheld longer but knew that would have been impossible. He felt shot after shot erupt and spew into her.

Jean's hips were still squirming as she concentrated on gripping his manhood with her pussy. Her neck was arched driving her head into the back couch cushion. She was very close to a physical orgasm herself, but was already experiencing the emotional and psychological parts of it. Every time Ron came inside her it was like that. She loved him and knowing she had given herself to him, knowing she had given him pleasure, given him what he wanted and needed was always like an orgasmic rush, and it felt so good physically too. There was a tiny part of her though that wished he could have lasted just a tiny bit longer, that greedy part of herself, that naughty part of herself, which she sometimes jokingly blamed on Ron. He had been too good to her! That little part of her was his fault!

She felt the last surge of his cock. His goo felt hotter than usual. His body started to relax. His torso leaned down, making her legs fold back even more. She felt his face nuzzle her neck and his huffed, hot, moist breaths there. Her neck bridge lowered. Her breaths were also ragged. She let go of his biceps and slid her arms around his neck. She arched her back a little and swayed her hips. Her eyes shut tightly as her clit stroked against his hairy pubic bone and sent a delicious, intense shiver through her body. "Mmmh."

Ron raised his head. He was glad he wasn't shrinking really fast. It was like that when they didn't make love for a while. "Are you okay? Was I too rou-"

"I'm fine." She grit her teeth and squirmed harder but slower against his groin. She was glad he wasn't diminishing quickly. "Um... um... I..." She smiled with an open mouth as she both panted and rolled her eyes. A couple thoughts going through her mind, one being that she was nearly folded in half.

"What?" Ron was still sucking quick breaths. "Your legs?" He twisted his torso so her left leg slid off his shoulder, then to the other side. He half smiled when her slender limbs wrapped around his waist. "What?"

"Can... can you move us to the floor now... right now before... um..."

It was too dark in the room to really tell if Jean was blushing but he would bet a million bucks she was. "I'm still mostly hard. You on bottom or top?" He smiled with an open mouth. Jean was in a wild mood. Good.

"Mmm... top, okay? Unless you don't want-"

"Hold on." Her felt all four of her limbs do that. His torso rose as he knelt, then he knee walked backwards from the couch, first Jean, then he too started chuckling.

Jean kissed his ear, then released a breathy giggle and whispered, "You still have your jeans on one leg." She watched the jeans get dragged along.

Ron laughed briefly. "Don't worry about it."

Jean kissed his neck. "How do you make me so crazy?"

Ron grinned. "Move your legs." Jean was already grinding against him. When she planted her feet on the rug, he slowly sat on his heels, Jean pressing against him, keeping his still 3/4 stiff cock within her. "Don't let me slip out now. Ready?"

Jean was panting again. "I won't. Yes... yes." Her arms moved, her hands held his shoulders. When he started leaning back her arms stretched out at his sides, her palms flat ready to plant on the floor. She did smile with an open, panting mouth when she felt his thighs moving up against her bottom as his folded legs rose as if his feet were hinged to the floor. Some of his cock slipped out but she wiggled back and got it back inside her. His legs stretched out, then her now folded legs did likewise, along the outside of his. She lay her chest on his as her hands gripped his shoulders once more. Her hips started churning again. "Mmmh." She slid her legs on top of his. Her channel gripped his cock tighter, as she stroked and grinded her throbbing clit against his pubic bone. She shivered with pleasure.

Ron's arms encompassed her, then his hand stroked her back a few times before they both headed to her pronounced buns. He palmed them, stroked, and squeezed them. When he did, Jean exhaled sharply and started trembling. She grinded harder against him. His cock stopped shrinking, in fact it started slowly growing again.

Jean exhaled. "Oh, honey... oh Ron." Jean felt herself quickly moving towards her peak. Her grinding changed to more of a rocking motion for a minute, her clit rubbing up and down on his groin in short strokes, not so much side to side. Without her realizing it, her hands gripped his shoulders tighter. She felt his hands do the same to her buns. She exhaled sharply again and her ragged breathing picked up tempo. "Mmmhhh... oh... oh Ron." She was getting close. She turned her face into his neck. She felt Ron start pushing up in time with her rocking. He was fully hard again! Her movements got more wild. Again without realizing it, her fingernails pressed harder against his muscles. "Oh god... oh Ron."

Ron felt her nails. It actually hurt a little but he certainly wasn't going to mention it. With an open mouth he half smiled, then whispered, "Cum... cum for me... cum-for-me." As soon as he said it, he wished he hadn't, then almost as quickly felt relief about it. Jean had missed it, hadn't noticed it was the equivalent of what she had said to him a few minutes ago. He was glad he hadn't broken her mood. He liked her like this, crazy, wild, wanton, they always were for some portion of every time they made love, but not so often like this, when Jean really wanted to reach orgasm, almost using his body, which he never viewed that way. It felt good to know he could make her this nuts, and he knew in his heart she could be like this with him only because she loved him, because they each finally believed that the pleasure of one was actually mutual pleasure, and anyway, this felt freakin' fantastic to him. He was hard again. He was waiting for her trembling to increase to shaking.

Jean's body shuddered. She turned her head, her open mouth pressed against his shoulder. She felt her teeth against his skin, her breaths reflecting back towards her. "Urrrh... oh... mmmhhhh." She rocked harder. Ron's hands gripped the cheeks of her bottom very hard. "Oh!" She almost peaked then his right hand released her bun and two fingers pushed into the deep valley of her ass, pressing and circling over her little hole. That was all she needed. She peaked. "OH! Ron!" She clenched her jaw as her eyes shut tightly as her body went out of her control, writhing on top of him, her hands grasping even more firmly.

Ron let out a brief shout of pain, "Ahhh!" As his ass rose from the floor, raising Jean's writhing body too.

For a moment Jean thought he reached orgasm too but she didn't feel more hot goo pumping into her. Her orgasm was as intense as the one from his tongue. It took her close to a minute to feel in control of her body again. Her jaw was still clenched which was making it more difficult to breathe. Her eyes which had shut tightly suddenly popped wide as she instantly opened her mouth. Her head and shoulders jerked up as her elbows moved to hold her up. "Oh-my-god... ohmygod... I bit you. Oh no!" She started to rise but Ron's hands quickly moved from her bottom as his arms wrapped around her back. She tried to push up against them. "I'll get some ice... or-or something." Ron started shaking beneath her. She looked at his face. He was laughing. "Let me up! I'll get ice."

Ron settled down. He was grinning widely. "Jeezuz, Jean... you horny or something?" He shook with more laughter.

"Shut up! Let me up..." Jean started giggling. "Le' me... g-go." She lowered her chest to his again, and feeling his laughing vibrations made her laugh harder. "Sh-shut up." She laughed, then said, "You made me this-this way." She giggled, "It's all your fault."

They laughed for a half minute or so.

Ron started calming down. "God... I love it when you get all wild."

Jean took a couple quick breaths. "Shut up. I... I don't get wild, you-you just make me crazy."

Ron took a slow deep breath. He turned his face towards her and kissed her head. "I love you in every single way you are, Jean."

Her eyes teared slightly. She raised up on her elbows again and gazed into his wonderful blue eyes. "I love you in every way you are, and in every way I can love you." She glanced at his shoulder. Even in the near darkness she thought she saw teeth marks. She looked into his eyes again. "I really should get some ice or something. I-I didn't know I was biting you. Really."

Ron smiled. He took it as a compliment and considered trying to explain it to Jean but he thought she'd not believe him. "Don't worry about it."

"I'm sorry."

He grinned. "I'm not. Now, put your head down, relax, and then... we're going upstairs, maybe shower, and then... we'll get on the bed... and see what happens." Again he thought if the light was brighter he'd see that Jean's face was blushing red. Her mouth formed an embarrassed smile as she once more rolled her eyes. She lay her head on his shoulder.

Jean felt his cock still hard within her and sensed his seed and her dew seeping out of her channel. She took a slow deep breath. "Ron?"

His palms were coursing from her shoulders to her bottom once more. "Yeah?"

"I love you so much."

He kissed her dark hair. "I love you that much too." He couldn't see Jean's eyes tear slightly. He smiled. "Let's relax for a bit, then... go upstairs." He flexed his cock for a moment and Jean responded with a quick tighter grip. He chuckled softly.

Her fingertips furtively wiped her eyes. Her mouth curved into a big smile. "Before we get to the stairs, maybe you should take your jeans all the way off so you don't stumble, huh?"

Both their bodies vibrated with laughter.

*



She handed the bottle of beer to Joe, sipped her wine then set the glass on the bedside table. She pushed a pillow against the headboard, sat and swiveled to bring her long, slender legs up to the mattress, then wiggled her hips towards the head of the bed adjusting the pillow before leaning back against it. She picked up her glass and took a long drink, then held it resting the base her thigh. She had just wiped a lot of his goo from her inner thighs and pussy, but now felt more drooling from her slit. She looked at Joe taking a sip of beer. She drew in a slow breath. She had to tell him a few things. "I guess I should mention that Cheryl asked if I'd see you sometime while I was visiting Jenny."

He wasn't sure what to call the feeling that moved through him. Sadness? Guilt? Shame? He didn't look at Ann. "What'd you tell her?"

"I said I might." She sipped her wine, then gazed down at her boobs as her free hand coursed over them. She didn't think he had bitten or pulled or handled them so roughly she'd have any marks tomorrow. He knew exactly how much to give her. She glanced at him again before taking another sip of wine. "She's... gone out a few times, I guess."

"Good for her." The divorce had been final a few months ago. He knew a part of him missed her. He knew a part of him wished it had worked out for them, probably the same part that was hopeful it would when they had gotten married. It just hadn't been in the cards. He regretted that he had made her waste her time and her love on him. He truly regretted that part of it. "She's an attractive, intelligent, and good woman. I... I hope she meets a terrific guy and they fall madly in love... the whole package. She deserves it."

"I think... I mean, she hasn't said it, but... I get this feeling she isn't like... over you yet."

Joe was surprised. He sighed. "I hope you're wrong." He truly wished Cheryl would find love with a great guy. If anyone deserved it, she did.

Ann looked at her glass for a few moments. That said, she had to go on to the more important topics. "I... I got a call from Nan the other day. She said you weren't answering your phone. Are... are you mad at me about giving her your new number?"

He had been, but when he told Ann the number, they had started talking about something else and he had forgotten to say not to pass the number around. He had remembered it a few weeks later and called Ann. "No. I should have told you not to sooner." It wasn't that he didn't want to talk to Nan, in fact he missed their conversations for the most part, it was that he didn't want to refuse again to talk about the subject she wouldn't let go, she just wouldn't let it go.

"Did you get her email about Liz's book?"

"Yeah." Joe's gut tightened.

"Nan's pretty... I don't know what to call it, angry I guess... upset... whatever about the book. I... I am too a little. I-I wonder what she's written or will write about... about me." She looked at Joe. He was slouched lower against the pillow than herself. He didn't meet her eyes. "I was wondering about you too, what she'll say about you."

He half smiled. "Nothing too flattering I assume." The half smile disappeared.

"I think that's what Nan's most angry about, I mean about Liz possibly lying about you."

"Ann, if she writes anything that's untrue about you or embellishes too much about what happened, you can always get a lawyer and sue her."

"I know." Even if Liz didn't lie, Ann would hate seeing the truth in print. "Will... will you sue her if she tells her version of that... that night you were with her?"

He drew in a deep breath and let it out slowly. That goddamn night just wouldn't fucking die. "I... I don't know."

"We... we all think you should, if... if she tells her version." Ann felt a pang of guilt. For a while on the island she had believed Liz's story. "But, Nan also said we should all have lawyers ready. She wants us to demand to see the final draft before it's... you know, published. Well... you know all that, you said you got her email."

"Yeah." Joe was thinking about the emails and the previous phone calls he had gotten from Nan, telling him to stop being such an idiot just like he had been on the island, and that they were both acting like idiots again, not even calling or emailing the other. Nan said she was sure she was still in love with him, and it was obvious he was with her too. 'Joe, you two make me so spitting MAD sometimes!'

Ann frowned. He seemed like he was getting sad again. It was probably her fault, but she had to mention those things. She thought Nan might be right, he was in love with Lisa, and they both were idiots, even if he was 46. But, she hadn't come here again to be sad, or make him sad.

She raised her wineglass to her lips, tilted it up and downed the last half. She set the glass on the bedside table, then wiggled down along the side of him, twisting her torso and laying her head on his still flat, muscled abdomen. He had gained weight, they all had since the island, but he hadn't gained any fat like herself. There was only one other of the group that hadn't gained much weight from what Nan had said. She stared at the helmet head as her fingers started playing with his flaccid cock. "Joe? We're not finished yet for the evening, are we? There's going to be a round three, isn't there?"
Joe looked down at Ann's golden hair. He half smiled. It seemed she was talking to his dick, not to him. Actually, she probably was. He really did care about her. He wished she'd lose this rough sex fetish, and fall in love with some nice college guy. And... stop tempting him. Maybe if he could conjure up enough guts, or willpower, or whatever tomorrow morning, he'd tell her so, then tell her these periodic trysts were over.

Would he really do that? His prick didn't think so at the moment, in fact if it could, it would probably be laughing at him right now. Was he fully back to being himself again? Not giving a damn about anything? Just going with the flow? Or... was he grasping at any straw, at Ann, at this situation, in order to take his mind off Lisa and feeling the foolish love that seemed to still fill his heart?

Joe felt Ann take the head into her mouth and suck it gently. He stopped asking himself questions.

Ann's lips curved slightly as his cock began slowly growing. Her wet tongue swirled around the expanding helmet.

*



Ted put another spoonful of ice cream in his mouth. He savored it. He was glad they spoke about the ties a few minutes ago. Ky had said she wanted to do it again because they were home, because of the past memories, and yes, she liked it because she thought it was hot, but she told him she wasn't becoming and hadn't been any bondage freak.

That was the term he had used asking her about it. She had then asked him if he had liked it, and he had to admit he had, then she asked him if he was becoming a bondage freak, and that whole Gee I don't know, are you sure, Ky? was just an act. He had laughed and said it wasn't an act.

Kyli's head nudge his to the side again. He pulled his spoon from his mouth. Every time she took a spoonful from the round carton of Ben 'n' Jerry's she was holding on his stomach, her head pushed his jaw. He felt another drip hit the hair of his abdomen. He chuckled.

"What?" Kyli put the spoon in her mouth and lay the back of her head back against his shoulder.

"Why don't you hold the container on your stomach for a while, and I'll lay on you. It's probably frost biting a circle on my skin there."

"No. I'm comfortable this way."

He chuckled again. "You're dripping on me every time you take some."

Kyli smiled. "So? We're going to shower before we go to sleep."

"You're going to lick that off me before we shower."

"Mmmm..." She took another spoonful. "I don't know about that. You're so hairy there."

"I though you said you liked my chest and abs hairy."

"I do, I'm just now sure I like licking hair all that much."

"I lick your hair."

"What hair..." Kyli blinked and smiled. "Oh..." She giggled softly. "I guess you do. I think you have more on your stomach than I do down there."

Ted smiled, took another spoonful, ate most of it, then stretched his arm and turned the spoon over right above Ky's pussy. A small glop hit her sparsely haired muff.

Kyli flinched. "Ted!" She tried to wipe it off but just smeared it. "You ass."

He laughed softly, "You lick your drips off me, and I'll do the same for you."

She wiped her fingers on his abdomen, then another smile started forming on her lips. She took another spoonful out of the container, still not really aware of her head pushing Ted's jaw. "Mmmm... okay, I'll agree to that." She pulled her spoon from her mouth and shook it over his flaccid penis.

Ted grinned, stuck the spoon in his mouth, then dipped a few fingers in the container, pulled them out coated in softened Ben 'n' Jerry's. His other arm around her shoulders held her tighter.

Kyli stiffened and her eyes grew. "Ted... don't you dare... TED!" She tried to push his arm away but he was too strong. She jerked when the cold hit her breast. "TED! YOU CRASS ASS!"

Ted laughed, then growled, "God... I love your tits."

"Shut up and... stop it." She tried to pull and push his hand away to no avail. She exhaled. "Ted."

He watched his hand smear around her feminine, pliant mounds. He did love her tits. He loved every inch of her. In the back of his mind there was the thought of approaching their parents again. He didn't want to think about that right now. A visual memory took its place. Kyli crying then hugging him like she'd never let go the 'slurpy night' right after he had beat up that guy who made her fall. His smile waned. His voice was soft and low, "I love you, Ky." His smile grew again. "Even with sticky tits."

Kyli exhaled sharply, "Don't call them tits." The corner of her mouth curled. Her right hand quickly moved from his forearm, dipped into the Ben 'n' Jerry's container, then wrapped her hand around Ted's semi-hard cock. She giggled like a little girl when he flinched. Her fist stroked up and down, surprised that despite the cold of the ice cream, his cock started to grow. "I love you too, even with a sticky... little wienie."

Ted laughed. "Jeez... your tongue is really going to be tired getting me cleaned up."

"So is yours, you ass."

Ted grinned. "Hey, turn over. I wanna put a little schmear on your rosebud."

Ky giggled softly. "My rosebud? What's that a euphemism for?"

He chuckled. "Turn over and you'll find out."

*



Joe was slouched against the headboard again. He sipped his bourbon rocks, then looked down to his left. Ann was on her side, curled up somewhat, her ass pressing against his hip, her back angled away from him a little, her profile mostly on the pillow, the inside of his forearm under her neck and jawline, her right hand loosely held his wrist, her other hand was hidden under the pillow. Her forearm blocked a good view of her nice size, firm breasts. Her breathing was slow, deep, and regular. She had been asleep for a few minutes. His arm was about to join her in slumber, it was beginning to tingle. He'd leave it there for five more minutes. His eyes traveled down her form. The sheet was pulled up to just below her tits, hiding the rest of nudity under it but not her contours.

As he knew years ago, she was a gorgeous girl by any guy's standards. On the island he had discovered she was intelligent, perceptive, caring, and had a sweetness about her too although not overly sappy. The only negative thing about her was her propensity for rough sex. He remembered his earlier thoughts as he they had screwed at the dresser. He truly did wish she'd find some good, young man and fall in love, and leave this rough shit behind, at least the fetish she had for it. Maybe it wasn't really a fetish?

He tried to convince himself that one reason he didn't tell her these visits were over was that he was concerned she'd find some other guy to give her what she wanted, and her choice would turn out to be a horrible mistake. He knew that was a rationalization. He liked it rough too... sometimes, but he'd describe his own desire more as 'intense sex' than 'rough sex.' Okay, maybe he didn't tell her to go on with her life partially due to his concern for her, let's say... 20%, and 80% was just his weakness, because he knew how much he'd miss it and her if she stopped coming for these visits. Every time she left he nearly prayed she'd find a nice guy and fall in love, and it would end these visits. The next day he'd get hard looking forward to the next time she'd show up.

He considered his other idea, the one he had the second time she visited, that she might look into therapy. He knew, at least assumed, her desire for it rough was connected to that time her freshman college year when she was... was what? He knew from what Nan had passed along to him after Ann told her the story, that Ann had been raped by a couple frat boys... no, not frat boys, criminals. She either refused to believe that fact, or actually didn't view it as rape. She had told Nan she had found it a little scary but hot and exciting too. Yeah, maybe he should at least subtly suggest she see a therapist. His brow pinched. How could anyone subtly suggest that? Okay, maybe lightly suggest it, whatever the hell that meant. He certainly couldn't demand she see a therapist. He knew it would probably just piss her off and make her resolve stronger against the idea.

He did enjoy fucking her, and now that he gave it some thought, he wasn't really being that rough with her, although tomorrow she might have some bruising on her tits. Maybe not. It was rare for that to happen. He sighed. He did care about her a lot. He was just tired of trying to do the right thing, and even if he wanted to do the right thing, he wasn't really sure what that would be regarding her. He recalled what Cheryl had said about her and the others on the boat -- 'They're not girls, they're all young women.' On the island, Nan had said something similar about Ann.

He turned his head and took another sip of bourbon. He set the glass on the bedside table, then smeared his hand around his face. He looked at the far wall and sighed again. He felt that odd sensation burgeoning once more. That sad, helpless feeling that sometimes pushed him close to actually crying. He tried to stop his mind from going into that emotional realm. He was trying to train himself to ignore -- the island, and... her. He fought it for a few moments, then, as always, he lost the battle.

One of his favorite mental videos of her appeared -- The day the fish arrived, how excited she had been, how excited they both had been. He saw her face, the determination and concentration displayed on it. How amazingly beautiful she had been, not just that day, but every moment on that damn island. He next saw her at Valor Valley, how scared she had been, how upset she had been, how angry she had been. He remembered how exceptionally brave she was that day, and the very first day on the beach too. He recalled how she had clung to his back so tightly when he played the stupid practical joke on her in the cave. He remembered how perfect she had felt lying with him both early on in the hut, and then near the end on the ridge, the mylar blanket over them, the night they had almost... almost made love. They had seemed to fit perfectly and not just physically lying together.

He had fallen in love with her that second day on the beach, that moment they stared into each other's eyes. Why the fuck didn't I tell her sooner?! He knew why, it was because he did love her. He was too old for her. Period. 25... okay, let's be accurate, 24 years older than her. Over a generation separating them.

His mouth formed a very small smile as he invented a brief conversation with her--

I'm two generations old. How old are you?

Me? I'm one and two tenths generations old.

Kids always added on the fractions, right?

His smile disappeared. They both had known that the love they felt could only exist on the island. At least they weren't stupid about it. He asked himself the question he had a thousand times in the past seven months -- On the island why the hell didn't I remember and think about the adage I learned in my high school freshman Latin class? Carpe diem. Carpe diem! CARPE DIEM!

Joe exhaled slowly. He knew a hundred adages and clichés wouldn't have changed anything he did or didn't do on the island. The reason he didn't tell her was that he did love her. Since boarding that Japanese container ship, he had known the rescue had happened in the nick of time for Lisa. She had escaped the island without him possibly fucking up her life.

The problem for him now was that he still loved her. How the hell long was this going to go on?

His thoughts shifted to earlier this evening at the restaurant. He recalled the sensation of the floor seeming to drop out from under him when he looked up and saw a young guy and girl walking to a table. He had stopped breathing. He had only seen the girl from behind, from the butt up and glances at her legs between the tables and chairs, yet he would have sworn on a Bible it was Lisa. He had spent five months of his life looking at her, staring at her every chance he got. Then when the girl turned around to sit down, for a fraction of a second he still thought it was Lisa, and during that moment his stomach knotted thinking she had been in some horrific accident, then finally... realization it was some other young woman who happen to look like her, like a sister she might have, just as beautiful and cute as Lisa. It was amazing. He hadn't been able to control his eyes after that. Jean, had caught him staring a dozen times.

Up close she hadn't seemed as much a twin as she first appeared, but she was definitely as pretty as Lisa, even with the scars and odd shape to a portion of her eye socket and cheek. Her eyes... seemed nervous, almost frightened, but... they were so much like Lisa's, the blue sans the wonderful gray flecks, but with the same sparkle of overwhelming inner beauty. There in the restaurant, he had so vividly remembered her eyes that second day on the beach, which now sometimes seemed like a dream, how he had wanted to dive into Lisa's speckled gray, crystal blue pools and stay forever.

Jean. As he had quite a few times since leaving the restaurant, he again wished he had gotten her last name. What he would do with it, he wasn't sure. He thought she looked older than Lisa and the guy she was with at the table, not much though, a few years at most. Yeah, what the hell good would it do me to have her last name? I wouldn't call her up for a date. Early twenties, it would be the same as calling Lisa.

He again thought of the telephone conversations with Nan, how she just wouldn't let it go. Maybe Lisa still loved him too, but it was just craziness to say the age difference didn't and shouldn't matter. He thought Nan was smart enough to know that. The worst aspect of Nan's calls were that they would make him question his own decision regarding Lisa, and he hated that the most about Nan telephoning. In four years he'd be 50 and Lisa would be 26. Why did it seem he was the only one who thought it was insane? Well, he bet Lisa's mother would agree with him.

He stared in the near darkness at the far wall. Ahhh... Lisa, I love you. I don't want to, but I do.

His eyes started to tear. He forced his mind to go blank. He raised his glass and finished his drink. He set the glass down, then slowly shifted on the bed, twisting towards Ann. His arm under her neck was completely numb and tingling. The fingers of his right hand gently pushed between her head and the pillow. He raised her head slightly, slowly extricated his arm, then lay her head down.

For a few reasons, Joe wished she was staying until Tuesday, one being it would give him an excuse not to go out to Naper Grove on Monday to visit a guy he knew from grad school. They had hung together for a while during that time, but the guy had never been a close friend. The island seemed to be resurrecting a lot of people from his past. The guy called one evening when Joe had one too many bourbon rocks and he had accepted the invitation to visit. At least it was in the afternoon. He'd tell him he had a dinner date or something, have a couple beers with him in the guy's home studio, then split. He thought the guy's art sucked in grad school. It might be interesting to see if it still sucked. Joe had tried to figure out how the damn Alumni Association got his cell number to publish in the Alumni Directory.

Joe's eyes traveled along Ann's nubile form once more, then he quietly moved lower on the bed and lay down. He wondered how long it would take him to get to sleep. He stared at the ceiling. Jean had looked so much like her at first.

Ann turned more onto her tummy as her legs stretched out. Her arm hugged the extra pillow closer. She murmured, "Mmmmhh."

*



When they finally made it upstairs, they showered together then they turned down the bed. When they got onto the mattress Ron insisted he kiss and touch every single square inch of her, saying it had been almost two months since he had been with her and wanted to refresh his memory of every little curve and dimple of her landscape. Jean had rolled her eyes and he told her to shut up and turn over.

She had loved every moment of his touches and kisses, both glad and a little disappointed when his caressing lips didn't explore the crevice between her buns, but then after he ended his downward journey at her right heel, his tongue and lips traced up the back of her left leg and then his warm, strong hands opened her valley and his lips and tongue touched her everywhere. She felt a little guilty, wild, and embarrassed when her spine dipped and her bottom rose slightly when his warm, wet tongue laved over and around her hot, little hole for a few moments. The guilt and embarrassment vanished though when he smeared his face on her fleshy bottom and told her how much he loved her. She knew anything they did together was making love, even if it was a little wild, a little kinky.

When he was finished with her backside, he told her to roll over and although she repeatedly insisted she wanted him in her mouth, he kept countering with, "No," as he started his touching and kissing, beginning at her toes and working upward. She finally gave up, secretly glad he refused, at least until he was finished with her frontside, then she was going to insist she have him in her mouth.

As he had on her flip side, Ron didn't rush his caresses. She could tell he was getting as excited from it as she was. That always amazed her, although she knew if their roles were reversed, which they had been only a few times, a lot less than she had wanted, and he never let her finish, she'd be excited kissing and touching every square inch of him too.

He only gave her pussy a couple slow licks and her clit a few kisses. As usual, his tongue traced each and every one of her scars and his lips added kisses. When he had first done that last summer, it had bothered her, and although he really didn't explain it very well, he said they were just another part of her he loved, special spots, like her nipples or lips or the crease on the inside of her elbows and the backs of her knees or her cute ears. His response had let her relax about it. She only thought of it now because couldn't feel the physical sensations of his lips and tongue as much on and around all her scars.

He spent extra time caressing her breasts, sucking, flickering his tongue on her erect nipples, and his hands playing too. He moved her arms, encircling her head with them. His lips and tongue traveled down her right first to her fingertips, then to the fingers of her left hand, onto her palm, along the length of her left arm, then across her shoulders to her neck.

He had told her not to move, but when his mouth reached her throat, she arched her neck. It was almost an autonomic response. He didn't complain, just gave her a warm, moist, wonderful necklace of kisses. He made her smile, almost giggle when he kissed her ears and tickled with his tongue. He kissed nearly every inch of her face before his mouth met hers and their tongues performed their dance of love. When the lengthy kiss finally ended, both their breaths had increased tempo. As he gave her face then her neck more caresses, she told him again she wanted him in her mouth. He said he wasn't finished yet.

He trailed kisses quickly down to her pussy, where his tongue was much more energized than it had been a few minutes earlier. She told him again she wanted him in her mouth, and again he said, "Not yet."
When Jean felt the first tingling wave of pleasure course though her, she ironically almost got angry.

"Ron... I want you in my mouth right now. It's my turn."

"Not yet."

She felt another shivering tingle as his tongue pushed into her. "Okay-okay... um... mutual... mutual, okay?" Last summer Ron had called it "69" and Jean had asked him to call it "mutual oral," because she didn't like the term "69." He had laughed and agreed to it. They didn't really use any word for it most of the time, they used body language mostly when they made love now. And they knew each other much better now too. Ron agreed, told her she better be on top, and that he only wanted her to suck the head, suck it really hard.

She knew he wanted to be on the bottom because he was really horny too and even though it had never happened, he kept telling her that he was concerned he'd unthinkingly push into her mouth and make her gag when she was on the bottom and she'd not be able to pull back. His statement always made her feel a little guilty because she had no hesitation pushing her pussy to his mouth.

They shifted into position. She grabbed his cock, bent it down, and took him into her mouth. For the first few minutes she ignored his "head only" instructions until he pulled his face back from her pussy and told her again in his edgy voice. She then did as he asked, knowing that maybe later she'd do whatever she wanted. She also knew it meant he wanted to be inside her for a long time, that he wanted to be able to control himself better with a slightly numbed head. She still wondered if that was true or just some weird psychological thing for him. He swore it numbed it a little though.

After a few minutes, at nearly the same moment, they both said they wanted his cock inside her. Jean turned quickly and straddled him with her knees, taking him inside but she wasn't in the dominant position for long. Ron sat up and after that over the next thirty minutes, they moved into many of the positions that were part of their repertoire, and a couple they invented on the spot. Their hands continually explored each other, touching, feeling, stroking, caressing. The tempo of their movements varied from slow to hurried, their touches from tender to wild. Ron as he did sometimes seemed not to get enough of kissing her face and running his fingers like combs through her dark brunette hair, mussing it up, making it look wild. Jean loved it, thought it was both passionate yet a little funny too, she sometimes felt deliciously wanton or sometimes giggled breathlessly while Ron played around.

Finally they moved into a doggy position, Jean with her head and shoulders on the sheet. They both got wild, Ron slamming into her, his groin smacking her bottom, which Jean shoved back with unrestrained desire. She desperately wanted him to reach orgasm with her, which proved impossible when his hand slid beneath her and his fingertip diddled and stroked her shivering clit. She nearly screamed when she peaked. Ron drove his cock deep and grinded into her and against her ass as her semi-controlled writhing body pushed back against him. As usually happened, she lost all control as she thoroughly peaked, then on the downslope of that her entire body felt rubbery, and Ron's steady pushing and churning drove her flat onto the mattress, sliding her torso higher on the bed. She felt his hot breaths and his wet, warm lips kissing her shoulders and any part of her he could reach.

When she caught her breath she told him, almost complained to him, that he hadn't reached orgasm too. He said he almost had but stopped himself. She asked him why. He said he wanted to be looking into her eyes when he did. In a flash of a second she had almost cried when he said that, but restrained herself. Instead she tightened her pussy, heard him growl in response and told him again that she loved him.

That was twenty minutes ago. Ron hadn't shrunk at all while they rested, and now they were doing it again. Nothing fancy and Jean was glad about that. Their movements were passionate, yet slow and deliberate. She gazed into his wonderful eyes and sensed herself not only on her way to peaking yet again, but felt her heart melting just from the heat of their love alone.

Her body rocked rhythmically towards the headboard then back towards Ron as if the bed were their private ocean, waves slowly, ever so slowly increasing in force and turbulence.

Her eyes were locked with Ron's, two pairs of blues saying and singing lovers' wordless chants, litanies, conversing using a million words of a silent language expressing their love, their passion, telling each other of the strength and depth of their joined love, their joined bodies, sometimes there were just soundless shouts and screams of joy and pleasure at the knowledge of that mutual love, and about their oneness of heart, soul, body during this ultimate closeness, this slice of time where no one else existed, only them, them as nearly one entity, swaying, rocking, floating on their sea of love.

This wasn't the love-filled yet lusty, needy, groping, urgent passion they shared downstairs, the result of too much time apart, craving an immediate release due to weeks without the other. Although when they were together, living in the same house, those urgent needs grew then too. Part of their passion was almost a counterintuitive greediness, craving to show the other how much desire there was, how much pleasure they wanted to give the other and in that unbridled physicality gaining that rapture for their partner and only secondarily for themselves too.

Right now, as it was in their joining downstairs, it was giving and taking, making and sharing love, a slightly different sea than earlier but equal to it, the same depth, the same intensity of emotion, the same love surrounding them.

She knew, and so did Ron that probably in a few minutes they would be as crazy as they had been on the couch and floor, yet there would be something slightly different about it because even as they rushed to another fulfillment, they'd each know there was no necessity to hurry, and they could savor every moment more, both sensually and emotionally. This was the best way they made love, although no less nor more than what they had done earlier really. It as just different... maybe a little better, but mainly just different.

It was one way of their varied ways of making love, of showing love, of communicating in their love. They had many other ways short of sex, kisses to her cheek when she was preparing a meal, when he'd bring her an iced glass of cranberry juice, when they sat by the pool; hugs from behind she'd give him when he wasn't expecting it; the times they slow danced to ancient oldies like 'Unchained Melody.' They had first danced to it when they rented an old movie, Ghost. She mentioned she really liked the song. When the film was finished, Ron replayed the song segment on the DVD. That was the first time they danced to it. A few days later he gave her a CD of 'The Righteous Brothers Greatest Hits.' Since then they must have danced to that song two dozen times.

They communicated their love in numerous non-physical manners, with a smile, a glance, and laughter; with a written note, emails, even real letters; a little surprise gift; with actual words of love, caring, trust, openness, and even teasing. In all her fantasies after the accident, all the way to last summer, she never envisioned how wonderful, how intense, how fulfilling it would be to love and be loved... until Ron.

Jean kept her eyes locked with his. She whispered between her hurried breaths, "I love you, Ron... I love you with all my heart."

Ron's voice was equally soft, "I hope so, Jean... because... I love you even more." He smiled, then lowered his face to hers. He kept his cock sliding in and back within her as he gave her lips a soft kiss. His face stayed close. "Wanna move to another position? You on your side, me... ahh... you'll know what I mean when we move. I... I want to play with your little pearl."

"Quit worrying about me having an orgasm. I love what we're doing."

"Me too... but... let's move, then... we'll come back to this. Okay?"

She gave him a crooked smile. "I shouldn't have sucked your little head so hard."

Ron grinned. "I'm glad you did."

"Does that really help you control whe-"

He broke in, "Jean?"

"What?"

"Shut up and let's move."

"Kiss me again first."

He kept his hands beneath her shoulders cupping up around them, his elbows holding his chest off hers. His face descended as he pushed his cock deep, then churned his hips before his lips met hers. He sensed her legs fold a bit more, her heels digging into the mattress, then her pussy pushed firmly against him taking the last fraction of his manhood into her snug slippery warmth. He could feel the tip of his cock pressed against the end of her channel. He knew her large, taut clit was pressing into his pubic bone, stroking against it as her hips continued to sway and grind.

Her mouth opened wider, his tongue slid in and their well known yet always new oral dance began once again. In his heart Ron knew he'd never get enough of her, never want this to end, never want to be with any other girl. He loved her beyond words, beyond understanding really, and when their bodies joined like this, he knew it was only a part, a significant but really only a one part, one reason of all the reasons he loved her.

He felt her squirming intensify which automatically made his hips counter-mirror her movements while he pushed forward more forcefully. He felt her arms loosen, then her fingernails raked down and up his back. He growled into her mouth which made her churning hips take on more of an urgent rocking motion. He followed suit. He knew for sure now she didn't want to move into a another position, and realized he really didn't want to either anymore. His throbbing cock was moving again pulling back and thrusting into her hugging warmth. It was intense but not as crazy and wild as it had been a few times on the bed, and definitely not as wild as downstairs.

His mind was filled not only with the physical sensations of their lovemaking but everything about their love, everything about Jean. He had an epiphany. He had returned from school a couple days ago, had walked into the house, but hadn't really returned home until this evening. He was home, inside Jean. Jean was his home. Among everything else she was to him, she was his home. Maybe it was that thought, or Jean's movements intensifying, or how her channel squeezed around his cock a little tighter, that he felt himself take a giant leap towards reaching orgasm. He tried to hold back. He abruptly broke their kiss.

Ron gazed into Jean's eyes. Her mouth was open like his, they both were breathing raggedly. "Jean... I'm getting close." He huffed a couple breaths. "I want us... to cum together. Maybe w-"

Jean cut him off with a breathy giggle. "Oh god, Ron... just... cum in me again. I wanna feel it again. Please, honey. I've had so many orgasms already. Just... cum... cum in me." Jean's legs folded a little more making her knees rise. She thrust to meet his plunges with more force. She was a little tender but she'd wasn't going to tell him that. "Come on, honey." She thought about saying Fuck me, but she didn't want to break her mood, their mood. She was sure Ron thoughts were about love, just as her own were. She squeezed her channel even tighter around his sliding cock. She got the response she was hoping he'd give her. He thrust harder and...

Ron growled, "Jeezuz... I-I can't last much... longer."

Between her ragged breaths, Jean repeated herself, "Cum... cum in me, honey. Come on... I wanna feel it."

smat-smat-smat-smat...

Ron felt it again, his balls tightening. "Jean... I'm... arrrh... ah... Jean... I-I love... you! ARRRH!"

Ron's cock shoved deep then his body tensed tight as the first dollop of seed coursed up his manhood and spewed into Jean's channel. She kept churning below him, her pussy contracting over and over again. Even in the haze of his orgasm, he knew it felt different than her usual orgasmic spasms, she was making her pussy contract like that. after the fourth spurt, he gave her another half dozen thrusts and like happened a dozen times over the past year, his cock started pumping again. "Arrrrh!"

He saw Jean's eyes grow larger for a moment in surprise. Finally he collapsed on her, making sure his elbows held the majority of his weight off her. He was gasping breaths, his head turned away from hers, not wanting to exhaled his hot breaths against her. He was actually trembling from the force of his orgasm. He released a breathy silent chuckle about that.

For the next couple minutes, Ron continued gasping breaths, as did Jean. He was glad he again wasn't shrinking very fast. His hands moved from cupping her shoulders to her head, as he raised his own and gazed at her face. His fingertips gently combed her dark brunette hair away from her face. Her lips were parted as were his, she and himself both still trying to calm their breathing.

Ron kissed the corner of her mouth, took a few deeper, slower breaths, then gave her face a half dozen soft kisses. He gave no thought at all to her not flinching when he kissed her scarred, disfigured eye area. He felt her legs move around his lower back to hug him closer. She did that sometimes, like she never wanted to let him go.

He kissed her neck, her ear, then once more raised his head and gazed into her pretty, blue eyes. His fingertips again brushed hair away from her beautiful face. As he had so many times before, he wished he could stay inside her forever. With an open mouth, still raggedly breathing, he smiled softly, then took a slow deeper intake of air. Their breathing would take a few minutes to fully return to normal. "I love you, Jean, I wish I could describe how much, but I can never seem to find words good or big enough." He saw her eyes tear.

"Ron, I love you so much, more than I can describe too."

Ron smiled then kissed her lips again.

Jean smiled. "Put your head down, rest."

She had nearly peaked again, and her body was still shivering with delight, her womanhood still gripping around Ron's slowly diminishing manhood; her heart burgeoned with the love she had for him, that she shared with him, and with his love for her. While she listened to his breaths matching her own, her mind went back to earlier thoughts, first to the emotions and the sensual, erotic thrills of sharing their love and their bodies with each other, and then to even earlier thoughts.

Without wanting to, she again acknowledged to her herself that this was her last summer of love, of sharing like this and so many other ways. She knew she had been right nine months ago, that they were just postponing heartbreak, that if they continued it would be ten times worse, a thousand times worse. She had been selfish to let it continue, but she couldn't have stopped herself, maybe she wouldn't have been able to stop Ron either. She had believed him, that love could only be good no matter what. In her heart she still believed that, yet if it was always true, why did this have to be the last summer of love? She shut her eyes. Love wasn't the problem. What had Ron said in the restaurant? Rules and genetics were the problems. Not love, not love at all. The love was only good.

She recalled her silly, momentary fits of jealousy in the restaurant tonight. It really had nothing to do with the pretty waitress or even Kyli, who was beautiful. She was already thinking of autumn, Ron back at school, no 'special relationship' between them any longer. She wanted him to find a wonderful girl. Find love with that wonderful girl that even surpassed what he had for her and the love they shared. That would be such an inconceivable amount because she couldn't imagine that girl possibly loving him more than she herself did, nor could she imagine Ron loving that girl more than the love he had given her and still was giving her. She wanted him to find that girl, marry, have children, have everything that she herself had only dreamed of and would never have.

When she had made her decision almost two weeks ago now, that this had to be the last summer of love, she had cried for two hours straight, then on and off the rest of the day and into the night. She promised herself the next morning that she would wait until August to begin to discuss it with him, tell him, then they'd have a few weeks so say goodbye to each other as lovers. Since that morning she had backed away from her decision more than a few times, tried to convince herself that maybe, just maybe one more year wouldn't be that selfish, and when Ron went back to college in the autumn she'd just hope and pray he'd find some wonderful girl, that he'd call her and tell her, and they'd... break up.

Break up? That two word phrase wasn't large enough to describe what it would be for her, what it was going to be for her. When she tried to talk herself into believing one more year wouldn't be selfish, she knew she was lying to herself, that she was shirking her responsibility, not only to Ron, but to the very love she had for him and would continue to have for him. To hold him to her longer than the end of this summer would be so incredibly selfish and wrong. Ron had taught her to be brave, and she had to be brave about the end too.

It wouldn't end her love for him, but hopefully, in time, it would change that love, morph into something that was still intense yet acceptable, normal to the world around them. They would have to be apart for a while, not see each other, maybe even stay out of contact for a period of time. She prayed that would change his love if not her own. For a moment she wished with all her heart she hadn't yet made the decision, not only for herself, but for this summer, for both Ron and herself. He would know soon. She was sure he had already felt it at the restaurant. She knew they would talk before August. She knew they would talk soon. It wouldn't be right for her to keep it to herself for two months. As she stared at the ceiling, her eyes began to tear up, blurring her vision of the flat, white plain. She stared, emptied her mind for a moment and willed the tears away.

She heard their breathing approaching normal. Ron was using his elbows as always to hold his weight off her chest. His head was next to hers on the pillow, his face turned away because he didn't want to exhale hot breath on her. She arched her back and pressed her small breasts, still topped with taut nipples into his muscular chest, then swayed slightly, smearing her fleshy mounds against him. She heard his low growl, then felt his head move, turning towards her. His lips gave the side of her neck a moist, breathy kiss, her body responded with a brief shiver and made her pussy clench around his still half hard cock as her back descended to the sheet again.

"Urrrrh," Ron growled again, then kissed Jean's ear. He released a breathy, soft laugh, then whispered, "Let me rest for a few minutes."

Jean whispered back, "I don't want you to move. Rest. Let's stay like this for a while, sweetheart." She closed her eyes when he gave her neck, then her right temple kisses. He turned his face away again as his head hit the pillow once more.

He had kissed her disfigured area. Her eyes welled again. He had taught her so much! They had learned so much together! He had given her so much! He kept saying she was brave now because it had always been inside her. That was so wrong! He had given her that! He had changed her life! When she was with him she felt beautiful whether or not it was true! It was because he loved her! It was because they loved each other!
She knew Ron had given her confidence in many ways, it was the bravery she had now that was still growing. He had changed her outlook, had in many ways opened her eyes, had made her see how she probably had misinterpreted actions by many people, even Frank's and Margaret's. Pity had never been part of their love and concern. Ron had told her many times that all he might have done was open a door for her, that who she was now was there all along. She didn't want August to ever come! Oh God! I love him! I LOVE HIM! She knew as she silently screamed that the depth of her love would be why when August arrived she would let him go, would even push him away if need be, even though it was exactly the opposite of what she wanted to do.

She felt the tears overflow the corners of her eyes, running down one normal cheekbone and the other reconstructed one. They felt hot and thick against her skin. Another and another and another followed the same paths. She didn't want to cry. She desperately didn't want to cry! Not tonight! NOT THIS FIRST NIGHT! She caught a sob in her throat and it made her twitched. Holding it back made her tremble.

As he had over the past year, Ron smiled when he felt Jean nearly shaking under him, anticipating her giggle of pleasure, of love. His smile vanished the next moment because although none of the intense sensations of love, of elation, of closeness changed within him, Ron suddenly felt himself falling into an abyss. Jean wasn't about to laugh, she was crying.

He tried to push up higher on his elbows but was held in place by her corralling arms around his neck. He added more strength and her arms loosened allowing his head to rise. He gazed into Jean's eyes. Her beautiful blues were glistening with tears, one escaped her right eye, then another from her left, each followed already wet trails down the sides of her beautiful face. "What is it, Jean?" It suddenly hit him before she even had a chance to respond. He felt breathless for a few seconds, the sensation of free falling still palpable when he spoke softly, "You've... you've already decided this is our last summer together as... as lovers." It wasn't a question.

She knew her face was already tensed as her tear-filled eyes gazed into his. He knew without her telling him. More hot tears flowed down her cheeks. Her voice was strained, nearly squeaky as she said, "I love you, Ron. I love you so much. Hold me... please just hold me, sweetheart."

Ron's forehead descended to the pillow, his profile against hers as his hands then his arms slid under her shoulders and the pillow. He held her close as his own eyes welled. She hadn't said yes, but he knew in his heart she had already made the decision. His mind was reeling. He knew only one thing for sure and he told Jean. His voice was raspy, "I love you, Jean... I love you beyond words."

***

MONDAY AFTERNOON

The sky was a cloudless blue and the sun seemed extra bright as Jean slowed her car and turned into the vast parking lot of the grocery store strip mall. It was surprisingly crowded for a Monday. The first open space was quite a distance from the building. She parked, removed her sunglasses and left them on the dashboard as she got out, making sure to lock the door. She had just finished her first workout at the women only health club she had found online a few weeks ago. It was a much nicer facility than her hometown workout place, but it was almost twice the monthly membership fee too. It was worth it though. She felt really good, energized. She planned to exercise at least 3 days per week - Monday, Wednesday, Friday - and be as disciplined about it as she had been since last fall.

She was glad her yearly physical was scheduled for Thursday and wouldn't interfere with her first week of workouts. She hated going for a checkup every year. It usually took at least five hours if not longer. The majority of that time was driving and sitting at the doctor's office and then at the hospital... waiting. Everyone ran behind schedule. She hated hospitals. The technicians and nurses were usually very nice, but just being in the environment reminded her too much of... the past. Considering everything had been fine for years, she planned to ask the doctor if a checkup every two or three years would suffice. Thank god her medical insurance through her teaching position covered most of the cost.

Since she was still wearing her exercise clothes-- sports bra; black capri length leggings; blue cotton gym shorts; pink sleeveless T shirt; white, thick cotton socks; and running shoes-- she decided to extend her workout and started jogging towards the store entrance, plus she was in a hurry. Her clothes in spots were still slightly damp with sweat, and now jogging in the heat had her lightly perspiring again. Next time she had errands after her workout, she'd bring street clothes and shower at the club, although she knew wearing her exercise outfit shopping wasn't outrageous, even if she did look silly. This grocery stop hadn't been planned.

All she needed to pick up was a package of boneless chicken breasts, having changed her mind about the dinner menu during her workout. Chicken l'orange would be better. She thought a citrus sauce was well suited for the heat of the day. She bet Ron was really sweating at the construction site. Maybe they'd eat at the umbrella table if the temp dropped a little by dinnertime.

She entered the large store and almost shivered when she was surrounded by the cool conditioned air. She walked along the wider area at the busy check out lanes until she came to aisle 5 then turned left and hurried towards the back of the store where the meat coolers were located against the rear wall. The poultry was to the right at the end of aisle 5.

She was walking very fast because she was a little behind schedule due to staying at the health club longer than she had anticipated. She had gotten into a conversation with another woman who had also just joined the club, and had lost track of time. She wanted dinner ready exactly forty minutes after Ron said he'd be home from his first day of work. During that time he could shower and change and relax for a few minutes.

She wanted it perfect this first workday, which was why she was rushing. She wanted the entire summer to be the very best it could be, each day full of love in all its various expressions. She tried not to think this was her last summer of love with Ron, the only guy she loved and would ever love. She was still angry at herself for crying Friday night, and that Ron had immediately figured out why. They were connected like that though. They could speak volumes with only their eyes, and sometimes it seemed they could read each other's mind even when they weren't together.

As she neared the rear of the store, a woman her own age appeared from behind the end of the shelves pushing a shopping cart across the end of the aisle, probably on her way to the dairy area. Jean smiled then it became a big grin when the toddler boy riding in the cart's fold out seat turned towards her, grinned and flailed his arm in an enthusiastic wave. As the cart passed the aisle the little boy leaned to the side so he could keep watching her and continue waving.

Jean, still widely grinning, leaned her torso forward while she tilted her head to the right and turned her face to the left to keep her eyes on him, as if they were having a secret communication. She folded her arm up in front of her and gave him an equally enthused, hand wiggling wave near her chest as she turned right at the end of the shelves and instantly slammed into something big, ramming her head into it first then her body which made her waving hand punch into her chest. She yelped, "EEH!" Her eyes automatically shut tightly and her body cringed downward as she bounced back, thinking she had run into a palette of stacked, boxed produce. As she stumbled backwards, strong hands gripped her upper arms. She realized she had crashed into a man.

"Whoa. You okay?"

Jean didn't think she was hurt but she kept her head bowed and torso leaning forward as her palm felt her face to make sure her stinging nose wasn't bleeding. She was utterly embarrassed. She hadn't been looking where she was going and her peripheral vision was less than normal range on her right. She dreaded the man seeing her scars and disfigurement, and herself seeing his initial shock, possibly believing for a moment he had somehow just fractured or deformed her orbital area. She considered covering her eye with her hand but that would probably make him think she was hurt and ask to see it. She started to twist her shoulders to get the man's hands off her upper arms. She had been thinking about the cute toddler, and Ron, and all her futile wishes and fantasies.

"Jean?"

Her eyes blinked then popped wide, so large she felt her facial scars tug her right lower eyelid down. She didn't think to stand straight. She moved her hand away from her nose, tilted her head back and looked up. Her heart seemed to stop along with her breathing. She didn't realize her mouth was hanging open. She suddenly felt faint.

Ted loosened his grip on her arms slightly but didn't let go. Her shocked face had just blanched, making the hue of her pretty eyes appear a deeper blue. "Jean, are you all right?"

***************

As always, your critiques, thoughts, and opinions in Reader's Comments, and/or feedbacks are invited.

I hope you enjoyed the story, if you did and have a moment to vote, it would be appreciated.

If you would like to be notified of my new story postings, send me your e-dress via feedback.

A_Satori

___________________________